Podcasts about Goddamn

Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 10 Andy Rook is given a gift as restitution.. Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Andy pulled his boxers back on, then his t shirt. "Well, it's entirely up to you, obviously. Take your time, get to know everyone, me included, and we'll play it by ear moving forward." The two walked out of the room, leaving Nicolette to tend to Sheridan. "Everyone's so warm and friendly, and you're not at all like that prick Covington." "I did try and tell you that in the letter." "And that's another thing! An honest to god letter, explaining everything for me before I even came out to talk to people. Who does that sort of thing?" "A writer, clearly," he chuckled. "It was a very good letter. But I think it was Niko and Ash who convinced me that everything would work out for the best," she said, hooking her arm into his. "They're still a bit worried about you, but I told them that grief is a monster you kill with a million tiny cuts, not one big one." Andy nodded. "It gets the better of us all sometimes. But you're getting along with the ladies alright?" She swatted his arm with her calloused fingers. "They're lovely, and Niko was nice enough to fill in all the details that your letter left out. I'd apologize for my first impression, but clearly that was that bastard's fault and through no fault of my own. If I had my way, I'd have been at the Olympics right now, but they're obviously being delayed until next year." "Then you should definitely not stop training," Andy told her. "Just because you're here right now doesn't mean you aren't going to get that chance next year. Talk to Jenny, let her know the kinds of dietary specifics you have for your meals, and then get back into the swing of things. Lauren's a trainer for the 49ers, so she can probably help you out a bit here and there." Piper smiled at him, waving a hand. "I'll talk to her, but we've got the team's trainer on Zoom speed dial at this point. I just hope there's enough space around New Eden for me to work out. God, are they really calling it that?" Andy shrugged. "Rich pricks have pompous tastes." "Speaking of which, I heard from Ash last night that you've got another girl showing up today." He rolled his eyes a little bit. "I swear, if I could find a way to monetize gossip, I'd be the richest man ever. Yes, there's another woman coming by today. One of the poker players, Nate Watkins, was supposed to bring someone over earlier in the week, but his son had already imprinted her while he was off playing poker. I told him it was fine, but he insisted his son needed to be punished for it, so apparently the son will be bringing his newest girl over for me today. Whole thing is a colossal fuck up if you ask me, but whatever. She'll probably show up, not be interested in me, and I'll redirect her back to the center." Piper giggled, shaking her head. "You really don't know a thing about how people work, do you Andy? Alright then, I'm off. I need to go get changed and get a run in. You're right,  I've been going too easy on myself during the pandemic, so I need to get back out there, and a run around New Eden will give me a chance to scope out the town." "There you go. Just remember to hydrate, and have fun." She kissed him on the cheek and headed back towards her room, as Andy headed downstairs, going into the kitchen. He'd worked up quite an appetite this morning. "Can I get you something, sir?" Jenny said, cleaning up the dishes from some of the girls' earlier breakfasts. "Yeah, can I get one of those weird French ham and cheese sandwiches you made the other day, Jenny?" She nodded with a smile, pushing those large oval glasses back up onto her nose. "One croque monsieur coming right up." Her oak colored hair flipped as she spun around and moved towards the fridge. "Did you speak with Nicolette this morning, sir?" "I did, and I'm sorry that I made you all feel uncomfortable, Jenny. It won't happen again." "We like feeling like part of the family, sir," she said, as she started to make the sandwich, "but that simply felt like it was going too far. Just keep us a little at arm's length, and everyone will be perfectly content. We don't mind the girls talking with us all the time, but you're the Master of the House, and, well, we prefer it remain that way." "Heard, understood and acknowledged, as my friend used to say. Oh, do me a favor and make sure Sarah eats some lunch today? You'll probably find her in the downstairs central living room, face glued to a book." "Finally told her she can read your next work, did you, sir?" "Apparently nobody told her it was in the house until I mentioned it this morning." "Very good sir. I'm sure she's having the time of her life, and she never felt like that before." Andy gave her the side eye, and Jenny began laughing. "You leave the masterpiece that is 'Dirty Dancing' out of this, Jenny." "Yes sir. Sorry sir," she said with a smile that made it clear she wasn't sorry in the least. After lunch, Andy headed upstairs to put proper pants on, then retreated to his study and worked adding more to the next Druid Gunslinger novel, although if he was entirely honest with himself, he was doing more editing than actual writing. The editing process was important, however, and he needed to trim some of the excess fat he'd been introducing to the story for a while. His editor had, on more than one occasion, accused him of "flavor bloat," where he would write pages and pages and pages of descriptives with nothing actually happening, and Andy was determined not to get such feedback on this manuscript. Early in the afternoon, Emily poked her head into his office, and the cats immediately hopped up to greet her. "So sorry to disturb you," she said, her British accent ensuring she could do no such thing, "but there's a Benny Watkins at the gate saying he's got an appointment to meet you today. Nathaniel's son I assume? Nicolette's just buzzed the gate open, so perhaps we should go out front and meet him?" He sighed, closing his laptop, nodding. "Yep, let's go see what this whole mess is about." As they walked upstairs, Emily peppered him with questions. "Do you have any idea what it is young Mr. Watkins has in store for us?" "His father, Nathaniel, gave me a little bit of an idea, but not all that much, so I have a feeling I'm going to be just as surprised as you are." "Nathaniel seemed like a rather nice man, for the short time I spoke with him. Not at all how Sarah described Mr. Vikovic." "She didn't like Gregor?" "It wasn't that she disliked him," Emily said as they reached the front door. "She just said he didn't talk very much, whereas Nathaniel seemed quite pleasant and conversational." They opened the front door just in time to see the Watkins family limo pulling up in front of the house. Andy felt a little bit nervous, but Emily reached up and took his hand, squeezing it reassuringly. "It'll be fine, love," she said to him. "Let the man keep his pride." After the limo parked, the driver, a large Israeli man who looked like he could kill Andy with an olive fork, moved to open the back door. Nathaniel Watkins stepped out first, a wide smile on his face. "Ah, Andrew, so glad to see you and Miss Stevens are getting along well. I had hopes that you two would take to each other." "He's an excellent man, Nathaniel," Emily said to him. "I never had any doubts about that." "Yes well, let me first introduce my son, Benjamin. Benny, get out here." Benny stepped out of the car, and Andy could immediately sense why Nathaniel wanted to knock him down a few pegs. The younger Watkins was dressed in several designer fashion labels, all expensive, but none of them matched even in the slightest. Benny's hair was cut short, and he looked like he trying to grow facial hair, but the man was too young to make a proper go of it, and it all just looked wrong. The boy was wiry more than fit. "Hello Mr. Rook," the young man said, staring right at Andy with resentment. Nathaniel's face made it clear that he knew this whole experience was going to be a struggle for the younger man, but also reinforced the idea that this was punishment for his son. "Are you going to apologize to him?" "I'm sorry I took your woman, Mr. Rook," Benny said, but his tone conveyed anything but regret or remorse, almost as if he was trying to goad Andy by repeating that he'd taken something from him. "Hannah dear, would you mind stepping out now?" The last person to emerge from the car was a short teenage Asian girl, dressed in an almost embarrassingly large overcoat, her dark hair in a ponytail with blonde stripes in it, an orange scrunchy holding it in place. She was shorter than both Nathaniel and Benny, around the same height as Emily, and her face had a smug grin on it. "Oh my god, it really is Emily Fucking Stevens. Shoots. I'm totally gonna be a sister wife with Emily Fucking Stevens. This is so fucking rad," the girl said. "Now Hannah," Nathaniel said, "I know you weren't particularly keen on pairing up with Benny, so let me ask you, would Mr. Rook be more to your liking?" Hannah looked Andy up and down, then nodded. "Definitely. He's fit, he's cute, and if he can make Emily Fucking Stevens happy, I don't see how I could possibly be let down," she giggled. "Then why don't you go join Mr. Rook, my dear?" Nathaniel said, while handing Hannah an envelope. "I'll take my coat back, however." Hannah slowly opened the coat, and Andy suddenly understood that while the coat might have been partially for his benefit, it was mostly to rub it even further in Benny's face. Underneath the coat, she was wearing a white, orange and black cheerleader outfit that said 'wildcats' on the front of it. One thing that captured the eye immediately was that Hannah was very well endowed. Her tits were large, almost straining against the uniform and whatever sports bra she had on underneath. She was very much bustier than most high school cheerleaders were, but it absolutely worked for her, her legs in long black stockings beneath the surprisingly long skirt. Andy remembered cheerleader skirts being more daring in his day, but this one hung down to her knees, the stockings disappearing up within. She had a rounded face, but still seemed quite athletic, despite her incredibly well-endowed chest area, and a large silver cross hung on a chain, resting on her collarbone. "You see this, Benny? These gigantic titties of mine I've caught you drooling over so many fucking times, you asshole? This toned ass you tried to get me to shake at you? These athletic thighs you were trying to sneak looks at? You're never gonna get any of it," she said as she handed the coat to Benny, making sure the boy got a good look at her in the outfit, before she skipped over to Andy, grinning the whole way. As soon as she reached him, she threw her arms around his waist and pressed her massive tits against his side, like two pillows crowding against him. "I'm Andy's tiggo biddy cheerleader slut now, you fuckin' perv," she said, sticking her tongue out at Benny, whose face was bunched up in frustration. Based on that look, Benny had clearly seen Hannah in this outfit many times, and fantasized about her again and again. Andy remembered that Nathaniel had said the boy had made multiple passes at her, and that she had rejected each and every one. "I'm gonna fuck his brains out until he can't even stand upright. But you? You ain't never gonna get nun a this. I hope you fuck off and die angry." The girl was clearly still upset about the boy's responses when she'd continually rejected him. "Now, Benjamin," Nathaniel said, "you're going to take out that envelope I gave you earlier, and you are going to read it aloud." Benny reached into the chest pocket of his designer jacket and pulled out an envelope, opening it, starting to read, but not aloud, trying to scan through it as much as he could, his eyes growing wider and wider. "It says what happens if you don't read it aloud, Benjamin," Nathaniel stressed. The younger man cleared his throat and started to read, hatred seething in his voice. "Firstly, as part of the punishment for my actions, I, Benjamin Watkins, am losing a portion of my inheritance that my father had planned for me. Active immediately, my father is hereby giving 40% ownership of Inner Light Investments to one Andrew Rook. When my father passes away, I will also receive 40% ownership of Inner Light Investments, and my father's wives will each receive 1% ownership. Secondly, as further part of my punishment, any and all educations that Hannah Nakamura wishes to receive for the rest of her life will be paid for, in full, by me, Benjamin Watkins. Thirdly, half of my two hundred million dollar trust fund is being transferred in ownership to one Andrew Rook, which he will have full access to immediately, in the form of cash, stocks and bonds. Finally, any retaliatory actions by me, my partners or my friends, against Andrew Rook, Hannah Nakamura or anyone else in Mr. Rook's circle of family and/or friends, will result in my immediate forfeiture of the rest of my trust fund to Mr. Rook, as well as all Inner Light Investments stock set to pass to me upon my father's death. Failure to read this letter aloud will be considered a retaliatory action. With this, I have paid my price in full for my transgression except for one final thing." He looked over at his dad. "That's where it ends. What's the final thing, Dad?" Nathaniel Watkins then slapped his son across the face as hard as he possibly could, knocking the boy to the ground. "There is one rule you will learn comes first and foremost in life, boy," he said, pointing a finger at the young man who had started to cry on the ground. "You do not fuck with the money, and until you have earned some on your own, I am the fucking money in this house. By stealing what didn't belong to you, you have cut off one of your own legs and will have to learn how fucking precarious your situation is." "But Dad!" "Don't you say another fucking word, you sniveling little shit. You should be thankful that Andrew was so understanding about this. His insistence that this didn't need to be made a big deal over is the reason you're still even in this fucking family. You aren't losing that money to him; you're paying it to him for being kind and courteous enough to let you keep the other fucking half of it. If he hadn't been so generous, I would've thrown your ass out of my house, my family and all of New Eden for your treachery, taking a woman who wasn't yours at any point at all. She was delivered to me, and I had promised her to Andrew, and instead, you stole from both myself and him, making me dishonor my promise to him." "Dad, it was only some bitch!" Nathaniel Watkins slapped the boy again, just as hard, if not harder. "For the next month, that 'bitch' is going to be your Mistress, you goddamned brat. Everything that woman, Deborah, says to do, you're going to do, and if you don't, you are fucking done in this family. I have clearly failed to raise you properly, and that's on me, but if there's one thing I've learned over the years, it's that you certainly do enjoy the lifestyle that you currently have, so if you want to keep even a little chance of keeping it, you are going to let her order you around like a goddamn pet. You're her bitch now, and if that means you have to wear a gimp suit and a ball gag for a month, so fucking be it." "It's not fair!" the young man wailed, tears running down his bruised face. "Fair? Fair?!" Nathaniel bellowed so loudly Andrew was afraid the man would strike his son yet again. "When I was your age, I was working three jobs to save up enough money to pay for housing while I got my education. You've never done a day's worth of hard work in your life. You've enjoyed the fruits of my labors, and you've spit in my eye every step of the way, so now you're going to learn what it's like to pay the cost. Get in the fucking car, before I change my mind and cut you out entirely." The boy glared up at him, but then crawled into the back of the limo, his sense of self preservation having won out over his pride. Nathaniel sighed, and walked over towards Andy, while the man's driver took two suitcases out of the trunk of the limo, clearly Hannah's things, bringing them up to the front door of the house. "I'm sorry you had to witness all that, Andrew, but now you know what kind of trouble my boy has been to me over the years." "Hey, better this than you or I having to going all John Wick on him." The bearded man laughed. "You know, at this point if you told me you were secretly a master assassin in the Before Times, I might just believe you." Andy laughed. "I wasn't, but don't fuck with my cats." "Ah, but that's just what a master assassin would say to throw me off the track," Nathaniel laughed, tapping at his temple with one fingertip. "All of the details about the transfer is in the envelope I gave to Miss Nakamura here, and you simply need to have your finance manager contact mine." Andy frowned in amusement. "I don't even have a finance manager, Nathaniel." "Then mine now also works for you. His name is Zack Burchelli. I'll call him on the limo ride back and tell him to expect your call. He takes his fee out of your investments, so it's in his best interests for him to do well by you, and I'll make sure you get the same deal I have." "Are you sure about this?" Andy sighed, feeling a little guilty of depriving the boy of so much of his inheritance. "I mean, we only met this week and you're just giving me a hundred million dollars." Watkins rolled his eyes, grinning. "It's only money. I'll make loads more. Besides, if it helps me reshape that worthless son of mine into a decent human being, it'll all be worth it." "Deb'll do that," Hannah said to them. "She's baller, and putting her in charge will teach him some humility. The money'll be the carrot to her stick, but most def she's gonna beat him stupid with that stick for the next month." Nathaniel smirked and gave Hannah's head a pat. "I told you that you'd like this one, Andrew. She's got spirit. Getting dressed up in her old Woodside High School cheerleading outfit was her idea, by the way, to really stick it Benny. As I said before, she should technically be a freshman at Stanford right now, but the university is closed until the pandemic passes. I have no doubt she'll be a cheerleader there as well. And you're fine with the last thing, dear girl?" Hannah nodded. "It'll be dope. I'm sure Andy won't mind, and if he does, well, I'll change his mind," she giggled. Andy turned to look at her, and the Asian girl just beamed up at him with a toothy grin, almost daring him to ask, but he decided not to. "You really didn't have to go to such lengths on my account, Nathaniel." "Again, let me stress this, it wasn't on your account, Andrew, only to your benefit," Nathaniel said, shaking his hand. "And I think I put in enough warnings that it shouldn't come back on your and yours, but if it does, well, you'll suddenly be even more wealthy, and my son will have lost everything. Oh! And before I go, I spoke to my friend over at Working Title, and they're eager to get things moving forward on a Druid Gunslinger movie, especially if you might have Sarah Washington and Emily Stevens attached for parts. They're talking possible franchise, you know, especially since you're alive and still writing more of them, because that means they won't run out of source material any time soon. That's a value add as they say." "Sarah would swallow her own fist to get that role," Emily said with a smile, "so thank you again, Nathaniel." "No problem at all, my dear," he said, shaking her hand as well. "I'm mostly just glad to have settled this with only my son's pride being wounded. I hope we can part as friends, Andrew," Nathaniel said, moving to shake Andy's hand one more time. "It's refreshing to see someone so salt of the earth here, and we're all the better for it. Emily and Hannah are very lucky ladies." "Friends it is," Andy said. "We can make it a point to have lunch or dinner once every couple of weeks." "I'd enjoy that very much. Now, time to take Benny back to Deborah, and see what she has in store for him. I'm hoping it's a chastity belt of some kind, but it is, as I said, her decision." "Make sure you have her take pictures, so if you need to, you'll have evidence to use against him later. Should be a reminder not to cross you further." Watkins smirked, tapping his temple again. "You're always thinking, Andrew. I love it. Ciao!" With that, Watkins slid back into his limo and the driver closed the door behind him before getting back into the long vehicle, slowly driving it off the property. "You know, you generally don't see limos that much these days," Emily said to him. "That's because they're chintzy AF," Hannah said. "So you DTF right now, or what?" "Look, Hannah, just because you're here doesn't mean you have to stay here if you don't want to," Andy started, but then yelped a little bit as Hannah's small fingertips closed around his groin though the jeans and boxers, squeezing his cock. "M'kay, lemme break it down for you, Andy," she purred. "I am horny like you would not fucking believe, so maybe I'm not making myself clear enough. I kinda turn into a little cock crazed bimbo when I'm too fucking horny for my own good. You got three choices right now. A) You can fuck me right here and now on the porch. B) You can take me inside the house and fuck me right there in the entryway. Or 3) you can take me into the house, up to your bedroom and fuck me there." "Being randy also apparently messes with your indexing system, Hannah," Emily giggled. "Oh, there's also option D) all of the above, but the rumor is that doing any one of the first three will knock me on my ass so I can't do the rest." She blew a stray bang of blonde hair out of her face dismissively. "Sounds like total bullshit to me, though." "I can't help myself, Andrew," Emily said, sliding her right hand down the front of his pants, having to work with Hanna just a little bit, so that she could get her fingertip across the head of his cock, getting a bit of that glistening precum onto her finger as she lifted it out. The small British girl then moved around, sliding her body in behind Hannah's, the two close to the same height, although Hannah was a little bit shorter, Emily's hips pressing up against the cheerleader's, pinning the girl's body between Andy's and her own. "Wrap your arms around him in a great big bear hug and I'll prove to you that you aren't ready for this." Hannah again dismissively blew air out of her mouth, shooting Emily a skeptical look over her shoulder before she dutifully wrapped her arms around Andy's midsection, holding onto him as best she could, before Emily pushed her fingertip into Hannah's mouth, making the cheerleader get her first taste of Andy, priming her. If it hadn't been for Emily's arms pinning Hannah against Andy, the cheerleader would've immediately collapsed to the ground in violent orgasm, but as Emily had her trapped, Andy instead got to feel Hannah's whole body experience a personal earthquake, her face scrunched up tightly, an extremely high pitched squeal shredding through the air, and he could feel the girl's thick nipples suddenly harden, pressed right against his side, even through the layers of fabric. After several seconds, the Asian girl started to breath again and looked up at him, her brown eyes watering with tears but a broad smile on her face. "Holy fuckballs it's fucking true," she whimpered. "I thought I knew what orgasms were like, but I've never felt anything like that in my life. I think I just touched God." She licked her lips, lifting one hand up to rub the back of her hand against her eyes, wiping away the water from them. "And I want more. Fuck it, I gotta have more, like right fucking now." Her other hand had moved back to his cock again, rubbing against it. "No," Andy said. "We're going to take all your stuff inside, and up to the bedrooms, and we're going to give you a bedroom of your own for the time being, and while we're walking you up and getting you settled in, you can tell us a little bit more about yourself. Then, after a little bit, we'll take you into the main bedroom and get you imprinted." "But I  " "Your other choice is that I can make you wait until after dinner," Andy said, trying to be as authoritative as he could. "Which would you prefer?" "Sooner, sir," she grumbled. "Excellent, let's take your stuff in and you can tell me and Emily all about you." "Whaddaya wanna know?" she said, grabbing one of her suitcases while Andy grabbed the other. Andy had taken the larger one, so he didn't feel bad about letting Hannah carry one herself. Even rolling it along, the larger suitcase was more like a steamer trunk than a practical travel suitcase. "You lived in California your whole life?" Andy said, as they walked into the house. She shook her head. "Moved here about five years ago from Hawaii after my dad's company closed down and we had to move. Dad's second generation Japanese American, and mom's pure blood Hawaiian, but I think she was still glad to get off the island. She said she always knew everyone everywhere she went, and wanted to go someplace we could blend in more. We moved to Woodside when I was 13. Dad's a UX engineer for Playtronics and mom teaches third grade." They headed up the stairs, starting to walk down the hallway along the collection of bedrooms. Andy had to stop and check, finding the first completely unoccupied one, leading Hannah into it. "And what are you going to Stanford for?" "Premed," she sighed. "I'm still debating if I want to get into pediatrics or be a neonatal specialist, but I'll totally have time to figure all that out, considering it's, like, totally a billion years in school, so good on me for having that choad pay for it all." "Nathaniel said you were Benny's tutor, and that the boy tried hitting on you several times." "Fuckin' perv didn't like being told no, and he even got handsy one time, so I decked him, and he went crying to daddy over it," she grumbled, moving to put her smaller bag next to the dresser in the room. "But daddy told him that girls get to say no, and he never tried getting grabby again, but he kept on talking shit." Andy rolled the trunk over as well, placing it between the bed and the dresser. "Nathaniel said you made a go at him as well." Hannah giggled a little bit, rolling her eyes. "I mean, kinda, sorta, sure, I guess. He was separated from his wife at the time, and I knew it would piss Benny off so much, I think I just wanted to see if I could get away with it, but his daddy said no, and he eventually unseparated from his wife, so I guess it all worked out. I was mostly just being a brat." "And you know you can't fuck other men any more now, yes?" Emily asked her. "I mean, I guess," Hannah shrugged. "I thought that was just bullshit too, but if that first thing they told us at the base is true, then I guess all of it is, which means if I sleep with another dude, I'll die, right?" "That's our understanding, but we've certainly never tested it," Andy said. "But the rest of the stuff? About needing to fuck? About it giving you the best orgasms of your life? And that it'll keep you safe from the virus? All that's true?" Emily grinned. "I can speak from personal experience that whether it's biochemistry or natural talent, Andrew has made me cum harder than I even thought was possible." "How many women am I gonna have to share him with?" "There are nine other women in the family currently, four of whom intend to marry him, two of whom have decided simply to remain sexual partners, and three of whom are new enough to still be as of yet uncertain of what they want for their futures," Emily said to her. "There are also three women on staff, who are sexual partners of Andy's as well, but prefer to keep that relationship more professional, enjoying a level of distant removal from the family." "What's that mean?" Hannah asked, her face scrunched up in confusion. "It means I like it when the Master orders me around," Nicolette said, poking her head into the room, "and that the cook and the gardener are lovers, but understand they have physiological needs they have to have tended to in order to stay alive. Hell, the gardener's a lesbian, but Andy's cum still makes her cream herself, so she's willing to drink it. Hey, I'm Nicolette, the house maid." She held out her hand to shake Hannah's. Hannah took it and shook it, before shooting Andy a suspicious look. "You make the French maid actually wear a French maid's outfit?" Nicolette giggled, which made the Asian girl's head spin to look at her. "He's told me multiple times I don't have to wear it, but I like it too much to stop, just like I like calling him Master, when he told me I don't have to do that either. But I just love the way he still blushes a little when I say it, so I know he likes it, don't you Master?" she said, giving a little curtsy in his direction. Andy was sure he was blushing a little, so he only smiled slightly. "No comment." "Told you," Nicolette said, poking Hannah in the side. "Just be yourself in what you want, tell him that and he'll probably give it to you, barring a few exceptions." "Oh yeah?" Hannah said, perking up a little more. "What's on the no fly list?" "He's a bit squeamish about being forceful or inflicting, but he'll do it up to a point, although he's never gonna hurt you," Nicolette said. "Uh, what else did Niko tell me?" "So I see Niko's the one with the big mouth," Andy chuckled. "Well, her and Ash told me a lot, so I can't remember which one said which. Oh! No inflicting pain on him, but I think Ash was just joking when she said she wanted to try and put nipple clamps on him," the maid said, giggling again. "She suggested it to me, and I politely declined." "The strap ons in the house are just for the girls to use on girls, not on the Master, although I don't think anyone's asked him that directly." "Niko did when she had a few drinks in her, but I shut that down right quick." Hannah nodded. "So big daddy's ass is exit only, but is he willing to have a go at ours?" Nicolette smiled broadly and gave an over exaggerated nod. "Oh yeah. In fact, I'm a little disappointed he hasn't had a go at mine yet, especially after we all heard Niko's first time not too long ago. And Taylor's." "Enjoyed it, did they?" Emily asked. "Taylor was pretty loud, but holy shit, Niko was loud enough the neighbors might have heard her, and they're at least a mile away. I asked her about it the next day and she said it the greatest sexual experience she'd ever had in her life. Said it made her cum even harder than she did when she was imprinting, if I could believe that." Nicolette licked her lips, looking at Andy. "So, needless to say, I'm hoping the Master'll take a crack at my ass sooner or later. I'm sure he's noticed me bending over a lot more as of late." Andy had turned a darker shade of red. "Well, you should've said something, Nicolette." "But it's so much fun watching you blush, Master," she said, batting her thick eyelashes at him. "Well, you've got an open invitation to my ass, Daddy," Hannah purred. "Mine and Sarah's as well," Emily said, "although you will need to go slow with us. We're, ah, both unaccustomed to it, but anything good enough for Niko is good enough for us." "Nobody's had my ass either, Daddy, so you've got a whole world of eager virgin assholes to explore," Hannah giggled. "Well, I didn't say mine was untouched," Nicolette said, "but it's still ripe for the Master's taking." "That's, good to know?" Andy laughed. "Oh, and Andy's not into bestiality or watersports, thank god," Nicolette said with a dramatic laugh, "because I'd have to be the one cleaning that shit up." Everyone laughed a little bit at that. "Everything else is fair game, though?" Hannah asked. "Well, if there's something else, I'm sure he'll tell you before you get too far down the path," Nicolette said. "If nothing else, the Master is remarkably straight forward." "He's also still in the room," Andy added, amusement on his face how they were talking about him in front of him like he wasn't present. "How many more women are you going to add here?" Hannah said, pushing the trunk up against the side of the bed. "Well, the banquet hall table holds sixteen people, so last night, I figured I was going to add just two more, but Nicolette has informed me that she, Katie and Jenny don't wish to be at our table any more, because it removes the level of distance they want, so I suppose it'll probably be five more, and I'll just have to tend to the needs of two to three women every day." Andy laughed a little. "I mean, there's worse ways to pass the time." "How are you going to pick them?" "I haven't really picked anyone," Andy said with a sheepish smile. "I took a test, several months ago, and based on that, they've just been sending me people. Although Emily told me that if I wanted to, I could apparently just ask for someone, and there's a good chance they might send them to me." Hannah looked down at her hands and then looked up, a conflicted expression on her face. "Can, may I make a request?" Andy's head tilted to one side. "I mean, you can certainly ask. The worst thing I can do is say no, so might as well ask." "Can I ask you to request someone specific for the house? Would, is that forward of me?" "It sort of depends on who you're wanting me to request, Hannah," Andy said. "I feel a little odd requesting anyone, honestly, so if you have someone specifically you want me to bring into the house, I'm going to need a reason for it." That made the Asian girl hesitate for a moment. "Can I think about it for a little bit?" "Sure," Andy said. "I expect the soonest we would see anyone else show up would be next week, and it's probably just going to be one, maybe two people. After next Friday, though, who the hell knows what's going to go on." "What happens next Friday?" "The news breaks, but let's talk about that later. It'll do your head right now. I would've talked to you about it before, but Emily went ahead and primed you already, so I imagine that lust is bubbling up pretty fierce right about now." "Sorry not sorry?" Emily said to him, a pixieish grin on her darling face. "So he can make a go at you here, Hannah, if you want to wake up alone tomorrow morning, or we can take you to the main bedroom, if you're okay waking up surrounded by other people." "Where are you sleeping, Emily?" "Oh, I'm always going to be sleeping with Andy. Always always always." The British actress had a tendency to say things three times in a row if she wanted to drive home a point particularly emphatically. "I'm going to take one of the bedrooms and turn it into a personal study, but I want to be sharing a bed with Andy all the time unless circumstance demands I be away from him for a while, on a film shoot or something." "Are there going to be more Dagger Academy movies? I don't like how they ended with you losing Eduardo, the love of Dahlia Hairtrigger's life, and her having to do her last year at the Academy alone?" "Well, poppet, I'm afraid there are no more novels to adapt, so unless E. F. Winston decides she wants to write more of them, it's quite unlikely. I'm hoping to be part of the cast for the films based on Andy's books, though." "Oh yeah!" Hannah said, looking at him. "Mr. Watkins said you were a writer, but I've never heard of the Druid Gunslinger books." "They're aimed at a slightly older audience, I think, but I'm sure Sarah will love to tell you all about them." "Who's Sarah?" "Another of Andy's soon to be wives. Sarah Washington. Maybe you've seen her in movies?" "Wait. Wait. 'Ballerina Badasses' Sarah Washington? That Sarah Washington is gonna be my sister wife?" "Well, she's certainly here," Emily said with a laugh. "She's downstairs reading Andy's most recent book right now, which I very much doubt we can pry her away from." "I've got so much to learn and discover here, but yeah, let's go to the main bedroom. I feel like it's getting hard to think, so let's go before I can't keep my head clear." "Sure," Andy said, "off to the main bedroom." "Nicolette, can you come with us?" Hannah said. "We're going to need a hand briefly." "We are?" Andy said. Hannah flashed him another broad as miles grin, nodding. "You'll see soon enough! Don't rush your surprise." She grabbed Emily's hand, and then pulled her along, as the four of them started to walk down the hallway. The girls walked several steps behind him, and Hannah whispered into Emily's ear first, making the British woman giggle, before whispering into Nicolette's ear, the maid taking a turn giggling. "Oh you're wicked, girl," Nicolette said. "I fucking love it. You've definitely got a wildcat here, Master." "It says so right here on my tits!" Hannah laughed. As soon as they got into the room, Hannah handed her cellphone to Nicolette. Emily leaned in and whispered into Hannah's ear, which made Hannah gasp and blush. "Oh god, yes! You do you, girl! I fucking love that!" Emily's face broke into a wide grin like she'd just eaten a canary. "Well, it's your show, girl, so do what you want to." She then moved over to whisper into Nicolette's ear, and the maid immediately started giggling all over again. Hannah reached up and grabbed the back of Andy's neck and pulled him down so she could kiss him, and it was sloppy, her tongue almost wanting to lick every inch of his mouth, before she pulled back. "So I can do anything I want? It's okay if I drive?" Andy laughed, shrugging his shoulders, spreading his hands. "Within reason, of course." "Oh, it's all reasonable, and enjoyable," Hannah said, before she grabbed Andy's shirt and pulled him around the room, finally settling on the big armchair, pushing him to sit down. She slowly slid one knee up on one side then her other knee up the other, straddling him. "I'm sure I'd be a shitty stripper, but I've never met a boy who didn't want to do this." She tugged up the cheerleading top, as well as the bra, and let those massive tits spill free, a tidal wave of tan flesh with large aerolas and thick stiff brown nipples. Hannah had at least double Ds, but Andy wouldn't have been at all surprised if they were even larger, and was nearly overwhelmed when she leaned forward and mashed them right up against his face, bringing her arms forward so he felt like his head was being engulfed by them. " Umm. That's it, daddy. Get a face full of those big ol' titties of mine. Some day soon Imma let you fuck'em. Boys have been asking me for a titfuck for years now, and I've always said no, but for you? Goddamn, I'm wet just at the thought of it." Her fingertips smoothed across his shaved head, and when he tried to pull back, she only pulled his face forward even more, holding him there until he thought he was going to suffocate. Eventually, though, she let him pull his face back, wrapping his lips around one of her nipples, suckling hard on it, teasing it with his teeth, which made her give a dramatic shiver, her fingernails raking against the back of his head. "But I gotta be yours first, Daddy," she said, slowly lifting one knee up, drawing it in under her before rolling in a twist, landing her ass in his lap with a heavy whomp, her back to his chest, feeling his cock straining against the jeans. "So don't you move and let your newest fucktoy do her thing." She scooted back into him so she could reach her hands down and unbutton his jeans. "All the boys at school said I was a wicked cocktease, but that's just because I didn't fancy most of them. The guys I hooked up with, though?" She leaned her head back and whispered into his ear. "I was the biggest fucking whore for them imaginable," she moaned. "Blowjobs, handjobs, missionary, doggy, cowgirl, in a car, in a bar, on a boat, near some goats. I made sure my boyfriends never went home with blue balls. A couple of them even begged me to stop, saying they were afraid they were shooting dust," she giggled. "Not one of them made me cum like just the very taste of you did though, Daddy." Andy reached a hand up, sliding it to cup one of her tits, trying to do his best to contribute, but Hannah had him pinned in place pretty good. "Now let's see what your slut's got to work with. It felt kinda big. Is it kinda big?" she giggled, then finally fished his cock out from his unzipped jeans and boxers, not pushing them down, just making them tuck underneath his cock and balls. "Holy fuckballs!" she gasped. "You thick cocked monster, Daddy! That is one big, beautiful, fat fucking prick! Oh god, I hope it tears my slutty little teenage cunt right the fuck up!" As soon as she had it free, she lifted her hips up to draw her skirt up, moving it higher and higher until Andy could feel his cock being rubbed along the one of her stockings. "I know I should wait and take it slow, but fuck it!" Her hand pulled his cock back just enough as she slammed down, forcing her tight young snatch to swallow up his cock. Apparently she hadn't put on panties beneath that skirt. She was easily the tightest cunt he'd ever felt, her body quivering and squirming atop of him, and he was almost worried that he'd hurt her until that giddy laugh burbled out from her throat. "Oh my fucking god that is some good fucking cock!" she shouted. "Where has this goddamn cock been all my life?" Hannah reached up and pulled the scrunchy from her hair, tossing it aside to let her mane hang loose, shaking her head to make her hair fall in her face for a moment, as she took one hand and pushed her skirt down her legs a little, her other arm folding across her chest. Andy heard a click sound, and tried to peek around Hannah, but she leaned over and made sure he couldn't get a good view. "Uh uh, you stay right fucking there, and you let me ride this giant fucking hog of yours until you give me what I want, and don't you doubt for a fucking second that I want it, oh hot shit do I want that fucking cum." Andy was trying to figure out where to put his hands, but Hannah was already moving, tugging the skirt back up again, lifting both of her hands back to rub along his head, when Andy heard another clicking sound. As soon as Andy's hands touched her hips, she suddenly reached down and grabbed his wrists, pulling his hands up to cup those mammoth tits of hers, followed by another click and then another moan. "I really should be bouncing on this schlong of yours, daddy, but I just love how it feels stretching my teenage cunt open, prying that cunt until I can't help but fit like a good little sleeve, only as big as you're making me," Hannah groaned. "Don't you want me, baby? Don't you wanna force fuck your newest whore until she's weeping your cum? 'Cause that's what she fucking wants. I know you can feel how fucking wet I am around that giant cock," she giggled. "Maybe just a little bounce." Hannah lifted her hips up, sliding her twat up his cock. Andy wasn't sure how far up she was going to lift, but after a few inches, she snickered and thrust down again, which only made her moan all the harder. "Fuck fuck fuck that's fucking good,” "You know, Andrew," Emily said, her voice moving closer, "when Hannah told me her plan for this moment, I offered her a little suggestion, one which she found incredibly erotic. Would you like me to tell you what it is?" "I think you should, don't you?" he said, Hannah making sure he couldn't peek and see what was happening. "Oh, I think you rather might enjoy a surprise instead," she laughed, getting even closer before Andy heard yet another click. He knew he'd heard that sound before, but couldn't place it. "You really should see her like this, Andy," Emily purred. "All wanton and wound up on your lap, eager to get your spunk inside of her but too wired to be able to move. And you, being so noble, not rushing her, when really, I think the little slut's as desperate for you to fuck her as you are." There was a rustling sound, and Andy felt his legs being pushed apart a little by Emily's soft hands. "Which is where I come in." There was another click, then another. Then Andy could feel the skirt fluttering, as one of Emily's hands shifted, the tip of her thumb rubbing along what little of his cock was exposed, before moving to strum Hannah's clit tenderly, the Asian cheerleader wriggling even more in his lap. "Fuck, she's frigging me, Daddy. She's rubbing my little cunny while you're ripping it open, and it all feels so fucking good." "It's a good starter, innit?" Emily said, "but I can do better. Hannah, be a good little fuckpuppet and start grinding on him, would you love?" "I don't know, Emily," Hannah whimpered, almost a touch of fear in her voice. "I'm scared I'm gonna start having chain orgasms or something." "Of course you are, darling," Emily replied, "but that's no reason to be frightened. They're wonderful." The movements were tentative at first, but slowly Hannah's hips began lifting up then pushing down again, starting to ride his cock, although clearly pacing herself to not go completely out of control. "Now," Emily said, as Andy thought he felt her moving to her knees, "let me see if I can expedite this along a little more." Andy damn near jumped when he felt Emily's tongue near the base of his cock, the British woman giving a delightful shiver against him, one hand still using a thumb on Hannah's clit, the other keeping Andy's thighs pressed wide apart enough that she could slip in, her head beneath the skirt, as her voice was a little muffled. "Ah yes, I know how we can kickstart this. Hannah, dear, are you ready for my husband to be to blow your fucking mind by blowing his load?" "Oh god, I want it so goddamn bad, Emily, Andy,” Click. "I need to feel that hot jizz inside of my snug snatch, I'm so fucking desperate for it." "But you know what'll happen when he does, don't you?" Hannah nodded, but didn't say anything, while Emily's tongue was flicking along the point where Andy's flesh met Hannah's. "I can't hear you, darling!" Emily said in a sing song voice. "I'll start imprinting." "And what does that mean, you silly girl?" "That I'll be bonded to him, connected to him,” "Is that what you want?" Hannah nodded again, her hair thrashing about, before she realized that Emily still couldn't hear her nodding. "I want it, I want it, I want it so fucking bad,” Click. "Well, you tell him what you want him to make you, and I'll make sure he does, but if you don't say it, he won't do it, and frankly, I won't blame him one bit." "Please, Andy, Daddy, Master, whatever the fuck you want me to call you, please give me that cum, please fill up my cunt and let it mark my very soul." Andy could feel Emily's tongue moving downward, starting to lash over his balls, flicking along them, that weird clicking sound filling the air again, as Hannah continued begging. "I've never wanted anything like this in my entire fucking life, needed something so fucking badly, to feel you jizzing me up, putting a big ol' creampie in my tight teenage twat, doing what it does, what I want it to do to me so fucking much. I wanna be your slut, Andy, yours and nobody else's. I wanna feel that nut branding me as your whore for life, your wanton and willing cheerleader fucktoy who will take every drop of cum you give her. I need it. Oh fuck do I fucking need it, You gotta give it to me, Andy, before I lose my fucking mind." At that point, Andy felt Emily's lips wrapping around his balls, sucking his nuts into her mouth, washing them with her tongue, rolling them around, almost coaxing them to give up their secrets, as Hannah started spasming again on his lap. The sensations were brutally intense, threatening to overwhelm him.. "Please, Daddy, please please please; make me your girl, your slut, your whore, your toy, your fuckhole, your plaything or wife or whatever the fuck you want me as, just make me fucking yours with that goddamn cum already! Cum in me! Show me how fucking owned I am! Oh my god, I'm fucking cumming! Cum with me! Cum! Fucking cum already!" Between Emily's tongue, Hannah's grinding movements and her quivering cunt, Andy's resistance was futile and he felt his balls try to draw up, only to be kept in place by Emily's lips, even while his cock began spewing hot cum inside of Hannah's cunt, sending the girl redoubling with spasms, her already tight snatch locking his cock inside of her until those spurts had stopped and her body sloughed almost lifeless against him in the chair. Emily began giggling profusely beneath the skirt, and he felt her mouth pull off his balls, giving the base of his cock a little lick before she pushed the cheerleader up and off his cock, forcing her to slide a bit more against Andy's chest. Once she had his cock out of the cheerleader, she moved to lick it clean, and Andy was certain he could feel Emily trembling just a little bit, having rediscovered for certain that every bit of his cum would send her into orgasms. After a minute or so of a tongue bath on his cock, Emily slipped out from under the skirt and moved to help Andy lift her up, carrying Hannah's unconscious form to the giant bed, laying her down. Emily had given his knob an excellent spit shine, so Andy tucked his cock away, and pulled up his boxers and his jeans, zipping and buttoning them up, before he noticed that Emily was standing next to Nicolette, who was still in the room. The two of them were looking at Hannah's cellphone. "No, that's definitely the one. Send him that one," the British woman said to the maid. "That's what I figured, but I wanted to be sure," Nicolette said. "And the rest of them?" "Why, send them to Andy's phone, and all the girls' phones as well," Emily said, leaning in to kiss Nicolette, letting the maid get a taste of a few remaining droplets of Andy's cum, forcing the French girl to vibrate a little, a short but nonetheless powerful orgasm rippling through her at even that small amount. "Am I going to regret asking what this is all about?" Andy said, as he walked over to join them. Emily took the phone from Nicolette's hand, selected a photo and turned the phone to show Andy. It was a picture of Hannah on his lap, although her face was covered by her hair. Her cheerleading top was pulled up, but her arm folded across her tits hid her nipples from sight, and while portions of Andy's form were visible, it didn't clearly identify him either. But also just importantly, Hannah's skirt was clearly over the head and shoulders of Emily, who wasn't totally visible in the photo either, but made the image all that more erotic. "When you told Nathaniel that you weren't going to let Benny watch, Hannah asked us to send him a picture that showed the whole thing without giving him any of the good bits, or showing anybody's face," Emily giggled. "He'll know it's her, and you, and me, but he can't prove it to anyone." "So you took a picture," Andy said to Nicolette, who had a comfortable smirk on her face. "Oh, I took loads of pictures, Master, and in most of them, you can see her tits, her face, I like this one in particular," she said, taking the phone back from Emily, scrolling over to show one that was a close up Emily's face, her tongue extended to lick his cock, Hannah's cunt visible and framed in the shot. "But these are just for the family."

I said GODDAMN...goddamn...welcome back to pop culture purgatory!!!! This week the boys continue on with their Tarantino month with possibly his magnum opus Pulp Fiction from 1994 written by Quentin Tarantino and Roger Avery. The film stars Tim Roth, Amanda Plummer, Laura Lovelace, John Travolta, Samuel L. Jackson, Phil LaMarr, Frank Whaley, Burr Steers, Bruce Willis, Ving Rhames, Paul Calderon, Rosanna Arquette, Eric Stoltz, Christopher Walken and Uma Thurman!!!! Thanks for checkin us out!!!! You can find our most recent and our back catalog on Podbean.com and you can find us where most podcasts are found. Intro "Surf Rider" by The Lively Ones https://youtu.be/lmZsuEH-llU?si=7Nsmeq07e-mmyU3U Outro "Flowers on the Wall" https://youtu.be/t34mwI2Wfmk?si=vNfrhXLnbxBKvtpB      

Chef Robby stops by and brings the noise with big bad mama from 74. Voicemails: 732-639-1435

Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 9 The real world crashes down on Andy Rook. Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Andy felt an involuntary shiver of delight at her calling him that. He couldn't help himself. But she'd also said she wanted to be "loved like a princess" at the end, and he didn't want to disappoint her, because this memory was going to be seared in her brain. He pulled his hips away, sliding his cock out of her, hearing an unsatisfied whine melting from her lips for just a moment before he flipped her over onto her back, his hand closing around her neck for just a moment, giving it a tiny squeeze, watching her eyes widen as she nodded at him before his hand slipped away from it. Her slender legs lifted up to wrap around his waist, the soft fabric of the stockings smoothing along his skin as he moved to line himself up once more, pushing his cock back into her snatch, hearing those sloppy noises when he did. Her heels were pressed into his body, not letting him pull too far back, as if she didn't want to feel his cock slipping out from her twat even for a moment, so mostly he was just churning his cock inside of her. "Tell me you're at least as half as good a man as you seem like you are," she whispered, his forehead resting against hers. "I try." "Tell me you're going to be a good husband for Sarah, and also for me." "I promise to try my best." "Tell me you'll love me at least half as much as you love her," she said, taking Sarah's limp hand within her own, folding their fingers together. "I'll love you both with all of my heart." "Then kiss me, and cum in me, and we can claim each other. You've made me into such a wanton slut for you, but now make me an honest woman. Make me your honest woman, your slut, your wife or whatever in between. Bring me into your wonderful fucking family. Cum inside of my needy little cunt so hard you feel like I do, like this is all you've ever wanted your entire fucking life. I love you, Andy Rook, I love you so fucking much, so just claim me already!" Her lips shoved against his, one of her hands still holding onto Sarah's, the other squeezing the back of his neck as she clenched onto him with her stocking clad legs, her tongue demanding the presence of his as his body finally could resist no further, and he blasted a barrage of spurts of cum into her twat, a rat a tat series of jets, her feet giving frantic little kicks of her heels against his ass as her body accepted the injection of cum, and the process began, although she stayed locked in a vice around his waist for much longer than he expected her to. Eventually, however, the process did what it always did, and her limbs fell limp and slipped away from him, as she sunk into the bed like a dead weight. She was, naturally, mumbling "imprinting" over and over again, but unlike any of the other women he'd imprinted before now, she had a broad smile from ear to ear on her face while she did, her fingers still intertwined with Sarah's. As much as he wanted to lay down and fall asleep with them, it wasn't even dark outside yet. He glanced at his watch and saw it was barely past 2 in the afternoon. He felt like could just sleep for a short nap if he tried, but his curiosity got the better of him, and so slipped off the bed and moved his way over to the door, standing right at it before he opened it suddenly, swinging it inward, finding Niko and Aisling standing there, big grins on their faces. Niko immediately sprinted past him, her phone in her hand, as she slid up on the bed and immediately took a photo of Emily and Sarah's unconscious faces, framing it so their intertwined hands were framed right in the middle of it. "God, she's smiling while she mumbles!" she said, not lowering her voice at all, because she knew how completely unconscious the two women were. "I've never seen that before. They even wore the Dagger Academy outfits for you. Fuck me, you lucky bastard." "Emily asked her to take a picture of them while they were imprinting, so they could see what they looked like adrift on bliss," Ash said to him, giggling at how wobbly he was standing. "Looks like they did quite a number on you, though. You about to fall over?" "Oh, don't pretend like you weren't listening outside of the door," he grinned. "We weren't, until Emily was yelling loud enough for the whole damn house to hear." Niko moved to pull up a sheet over the two women, then the comforter, to make sure they wouldn't be cold while the vaccine and Andy's semen mixed inside of their bodies, bonding them to him on a cellular level, fundamentally altering their very biology. She slipped back and off the bed, moving back over to Andy. "If you aren't crawling in bed with that mass of pale perfection tonight, then I sure as fuck am," she laughed. "If I'm honest, I think Sarah would be worried if she didn't wake up with me in bed with her and Emily, so I'll come back and crawl in bed with them later tonight. You're both welcome to join me, obviously." "I am physically incapable of saying no to that," Niko said. "Same," Aisling echoed. "But Phil's going to be here in about an hour, so you should probably go and get another shower in. As much as I personally like you smelling like high end perfume and wanton cunt, I think he'd rather you'd washed up first." Andy laughed and nodded. "Yeah, fair enough." "We'll come shower with you," Niko said. "We both want to hear all about the Hollywood additions to our family," Aisling added. "Okay, but if you touch my cock and it breaks off, you two have nobody but yourselves to blame." Chapter 21 When Phil showed up, he looked crestfallen. Andy's first impression was that his friend had bad news for him, but he wasn't sure how bad of news, because Phil looked more bleak than Andy could ever remember seeing him. It was either Phil winding him up for some epic prank, or the kind of horrible news like he couldn't possible even imagine. "Jesus Phil, you look like shit," Aisling said to him. Andy was glad that it wasn't just him who was rattled by his friend's appearance. "Yeah, thanks for that," he grumbled. Phil had bags under his eyes, like he hadn't had a good night's sleep in a week. He gave Charlotte a soft smile, his weary face growing kind for a moment. "Heya, Doc. I hear you're going to be happier with me, so I hope you don't end up regretting that." "Thank you for agreeing to take me in, Mr. Pak," Charlotte said to him as he walked up to the porch. "Andy's a sweetheart, but I'm simply not attracted to white men. You, on the other hand," she said, moving to wrap her arms around him. "I'm going to take you home and gobble you up whole." Phil laughed a little bit at that, leaning down to kiss Charlotte, only for a moment, and clearly not for as long as she would have wanted. "I need to talk to Andy for a little bit first. I'll be back in just a little bit." Now Andy was beginning to get very worried. It wasn't a prank. It was damning bad news of the worst sort. He was starting to wondering if one of their mutual friends had died and he just hasn't heard about it yet. "What's going on, Phil?" he asked him. "Let's go for a walk," Phil said to Andy as Charlotte pulled away from him, starting to load her things into the car. "Yeah, okay." The two men started walking along the side of the house, heading towards the back, when Phil suddenly said "You got a private place we can talk for a bit? Some place where nobody will find us?" "Sure," Andy said, as he led Phil into the house. One of the places that Andy had discovered and kept to himself about the house was that there was a private study with a small balcony. The study was concealed behind a bookcase that popped out to reveal a secret passageway. He hadn't told any of the girls about it yet, simply because it was something he'd discovered on his own, and found it a nice little getaway. He'd only used it once or twice, and never for more than a few minutes, but for the time being it was still his private space. He'd tell the girls about it soon enough, although he was tempted to let them just discover the space like he had. The study had a couch, two chairs and a desk, and the balcony was concealed from the ground level, so that if you didn't know it was there, it would be completely overlooked. On the desk when he'd found it was a simple bottle of incredibly expensive whiskey, two crystal glasses and a note that read "good luck" on it. He still wasn't sure who'd left him the bottle or the note. He didn't recognize the handwriting, and he asked Nicolette about it, and she hadn't known either, although she had known about the presence of the room. She'd been the first to arrive at the house, a day before Katie and Jenny, and three days before Andy had showed up. She'd agreed to keep the room secret for the time being, just to give him a little hideaway. "We going to need a drink for this?" Andy asked him. "Yeah, and don't be skimping on the pour." Andy poured a large glass of the whiskey for Phil, and a smaller glass for himself, holding out the small one to Phil, but his friend reached over and took the lesser glass instead. "You're going to need the bigger one." "I don't drink that much, Phil." "Trust me on this." "Okay. Phil, now you're scaring me. What the hell is going on?" "So let me give you the good news first, so you know that there's something to hold onto," Phil said with a sigh. "They've developed another vaccine, one that can be transported cheaply and is going into mass production, unlike the one you and I have been getting for some time delivered second hand from our partners." Phil shrugged a little. "It's progress, I guess. We'll be getting shots of that vaccine too, and as long as the population goes and gets vaccinated, the quarantine will start to slowly get lifted in about three or four month's time. At this point, Congress is so desperate to keep people alive that they're going to do anything they can think of, what's left of Congress, anyway." "That's great news, Phil! So why are you so glum?" "They're going to announce that vaccine next week, and people should start getting shots in about a month, but with that news, they're going to also release the death tolls, the actual death tolls, and it's very, very bad." "Like, how bad, Phil?" Phil lifted the glass and drank all of the whiskey. He waited for what felt like an hour before he spoke again. "Three million women dead. Eighty million men dead." Andy poured Phil another glass worth, because he didn't even know what to say to that. He could feel his jaw wanting to drop to the floor. "That's, that's over half the men in America dead. How the hell have they been keeping all this quiet?" "Lots of suppression at the hospitals, of the media. Anything they can do to prevent a panic. Shit, I know I'd panic. I am panicking. Fuck, I panic each and every day. I mean, fuck, we're having to do mass cremations just to prevent the whole fucking system from collapsing. Too many people refused the first vaccine and those people each became a Typhoid Mary, infecting thousands of others. Hell, like a third of Congress is dead, although let's be honest, we won't miss most of the fuckers who died there from their own fucking stupidity. Teach them to say the whole goddamn thing will just disappear one day. Fucking morons." Phil was clearly getting angry about the whole thing, not that Andy could blame him. Phil had had a front row seat to all of the political backseating that had gone on for months now, hearing all the mistakes people had been making in the reactions to the virus, and Andy suspected it had been eating away at him. For months now Phil's temper had grown shorter and shorter, and wasn't allowed to talk about it. Hell, Andy was certain Phil wasn't supposed to be telling him any of this, but his friend had clearly boiled over and just couldn't bottle it in any more. Before Andy could say anything, Phil continued. "Why couldn't they just do their fucking jobs, just fucking tell people to stay the fuck at home, and we could've weathered this whole thing with only a couple of thousand people dead instead of this Shit!" Andy was half afraid Phil was going to throw the glass to the ground. "Is it, is it this bad around the world?" Phil shook his head. "Most places took this threat fucking seriously!" he shouted loud enough that he was sure people in the house could hear him, although he doubted they could make out what he'd said. "They hunkered down, bubbled up and took the advice of their fucking doctors! Doctors know more about medicine than braindead politicians! So in the parts of the world not run by fucking morons, we're looking at most countries losing only about five to ten percent of their male population, although there are a few outliers. India has numbers like ours, UK's got about half our losses per capita, maybe more, and China, well, nobody fucking knows what's going on in China, but the working theory is they're about as fucked as we are, if not even more so. Nobody will fucking tell us anything, though. The phone keeps ringing and ringing at their embassy but nobody's answering, so that's fucking scary as shit,” Andy took a deep pull off his whiskey. "Goddamn, who's going to recognize this fucking country once we're on the other side of this? Hell, how does this fucking planet go on from this?" "None of this is public information yet, so don't go talking about it to anyone outside of your household. You're still going to probably get a few more girls added to your household before all of this is done, if for no other reason than to start bringing our population numbers back up. A lot of the surviving males in this country are currently under sixteen. The children, it seems, could handle the virus better than us old farts. The country's going to go through a whole 'Give Birth To A New Generation To Save This One!' campaign soon. It's post World War 2 on crack. Polyamory's going to be the lay of the land with the announcement late next week, encouraging men to be married to multiple women and to be getting them pregnant as soon as possible. They've already got the rewritten laws ready to be passed as soon as the announcement hits. Our generation, the generation before us and the generation after us are all mostly wiped out. Pretty much anyone we went to high school or college with is probably dead." "No wonder it's been impossible to get a hold of people for the last few months," Andy muttered. "There's nobody fucking out there." "Yeah, all of which brings me to the real reason I'm telling you all of this, Andy," Phil sighed. "Conner and Samantha are okay, your mom's fine, but Matty died this morning. I'm so sorry man." Andy didn't know what to say to that, so he took a long draw from his glass of whiskey. "Do you know anything more?" "Shit, Andy, I shouldn't even be telling you this much. I know it was quick and he didn't suffer. He was barely in the hospital 48 hours before he passed," Phil said. "They had him on a ventilator for a bit, but his body just couldn't take it. I know you've often told me you guys weren't all that close, but he was still your brother." Andy wanted to cry, scream and collapse all at the same time, but the varying emotions kept conflicting with one another and he found he couldn't process any of them. "He was nine years older than me, and he went off to college out of state when he was 16. Smartest son of a bitch I ever knew, but that meant I was seven when he left, so we never really bonded like proper brothers." Andy slumped back in his chair. "He was a good man, though. Always called on Christmas, or my birthday, and always trying to find new things I might like. He always told me he was so proud of chasing my dreams and becoming a writer. He was always a little pissed at himself for staying to the safe route, selling real estate and not chasing his dream of working for Nasa and going into space, but his family was so goddamn important to him. Christ, Conner's only eleven and now he doesn't have a fucking father anymore? Goddamn this fucking virus. Do you know how he caught it?" "One of his neighbors was trying to get their storm doors shuttered before a lightning storm and he went out to help them. Apparently caught it from them." Andy sighed, rubbing at his eyes, knowing they could burst into waterworks at any moment, but the shock was still too great. "Typical fucking Matty. Always willing to help out, never quite thinking it through before he did. I assume Sam knows? And my mom?" "They've both been told. Your mom's in intensive care herself, but it looks like she's going to come through it relatively okay. She's on a breather, but she's showing steady signs of improvement. That's why I'm here telling you instead of her telling you over the phone. Sam's a total mess, and said even talking to you would set her off crying all over again. She and Conner will come out okay on the other side." Andy nodded. He couldn't find much more in terms of words. "Well, I guess I'm glad the news came from you, then." The two sat in silence for a couple of minutes. "You going to be alright?" "We weren't close, but he was still my fucking brother, Phil." Andy threw up his hands. "No, I'm not fucking alright. I'm fucked in the head!" He drew in a deep breath, held it as long as he could, then slowly let it out. "It's a fuckload to take in." "I'll come by in a couple of days and make sure you're coping as best you can. We can play poker if you want." Andy laughed a touch bitterly at that. "Let's take a few weeks off from poker, alright?" Phil echoed his laugh, immediately understanding why. "I mean, you're never going to get a prize like that ever again. You're banging Emily Stevens, which I would love to break your legs over, but I can't say I fault you for." "Did you know she and Sarah Washington are already a couple? Like, they were together long before they got here?" "What?!" Phil chuckled, thankful to take Andy's mind off of the pain for even a split second. "No! And you landed them both!" "Well, Emily made sure I landed Sarah and then was delighted to see she came along for the ride. I'm sure she'll tell you the story at some point, but she had more of a hand manipulating things than I think any of us knew, even Niko, who had her fingers in stirring that pot as well." "At least you're going to have plentiful beautiful bodies to drown your misery in." "I suppose. Eventually," Andy frowned. "Right now, I just want to break down crying, and yet I can't feel the tears coming." "You're in shock, man," Phil said, giving Andy a hug. "You're just in shock. There's no one set way to grieve. It'll sneak up on you, or it'll hit you in waves, or it'll just come at you a little bit at a time again and again and again. Nobody can tell you that you're grieving wrong. Just keep putting one foot in front of the other, and you'll get through it, day by day. And tell the girls. Tell them what's going on, what you're going through. Don't hide any of it from them, or try and underplay it." Phil patted him on the back. "You'll get through it, even if we have to carry you through parts of it. That's what friends are for." Andy patted Phil's back in return. "Thanks man. I'm going to sit and have a think for a bit, if that's okay? You know the way back?" "You kidding? Finding your way out of here's got to be easier than finding your way in. You want me to send any of the girls up?" "Nah, I'll be down soon enough and talk to them then." "Got it. Sorry to have been the bearer of bad news." Andy shrugged. "Better you than some stranger." Phil headed back down the stairs and then opened the bookcase door, closing the door behind him, leaving Andy alone with his thoughts. For a good ten minutes, Andy had himself a good cry. He wasn't ashamed of it, he wasn't embarrassed by it, but he needed to let it all out before he could regain his composure. He spent a couple of minutes on the balcony, and he could see Phil's car driving off. He expected Phil had stopped and told the girls the news, and was glad they didn't come racing to try and find him. The sun was starting to set over the tree line, and Andy regretted most of all that he'd never be able to talk to his brother again. He couldn't remember the last time they'd talked, or what they'd talked about. It had probably been about Conner, Matty's son, Andy's nephew. Ash had talked to him a few times via Facetime, and Niko and Lauren had both talked to him just the once, but not for all that long. They'd all looked forward to seeing each other on the other side of the pandemic, something that was never going to happen now. After another ten minutes or so, Andy slipped back down the hallway and opened the bookcase, stepping out, closing it behind him. He wasn't sure he wanted to see anyone, but he also knew that hiding and sulking wasn't good for him, so he wandered down towards the dining room area, since it was getting close to dinner time. As soon as he set foot in the room, Aisling and Niko immediately rushed him, both of them wrapping their arms around him, hugging him tightly, refusing to let him go. "We're here for you, babes," Ash said to him, kissing his cheek. "And we're never letting you go, okay?" "I mean, none of you even got to meet him in person," Andy sighed. "One of the only people who knew me growing up, and he's just, he's just fucking gone." He was trying hard not to cry, but both Niko and Aisling started crying, which set him off as well. He was a bit of a zombie throughout dinner. It was lovely, Jenny had made chicken fettucine alfredo with prosciutto, one of his favorite things ever. But even with the marvelous food, Andy was sleepwalking, shell-shocked from the news. Lauren and Taylor came in later, and obviously either Ash or Niko had called them earlier and told them, because neither of them talked much, other than to check on where Andy's head was at, a question he couldn't really answer. They even made an exception and let Taylor eat sitting at the table, although Lauren still hadn't let her put clothes on. Asha, Emily and Sarah were all still very deep into the imprinting process, and it looked like Piper hadn't finished either, even as they were getting ready for bed, which surprised Andy. His general estimate these days was that the imprinting process took somewhere between 12 and 18 hours, but Piper had been deprived of completing the inoculation and imprinting process longer than anyone was supposed to be, so maybe she needed longer for everything to take hold in her system. When it came time for bed, Niko made sure Andy stripped bare, not letting him grab pajamas, and then Ash pushed him in between Emily and Sarah. Niko then moved to roll Emily partially onto his chest on one side, while Ash pushed Sarah on the other. Then both girls climbed into the bed and also wrapped their arms around him, followed by Lauren and Taylor, until Andy was basically being smothered in girl flesh, all of them hold onto him tight, until everyone fell asleep until morning. Chapter 22 In the morning when he awoke, Andy had expected that the girls would've scattered some around the bed, but instead, found all of them had moved in much closer instead. Sarah's face was against one side of his neck and Emily's face was against the other. One of his hands was folded into Niko's and the other was folded into Aisling's. Amusingly enough, Lauren and Taylor had actually slept toe to head with him, and were hugging his legs and each other. The biggest problem was that he desperately needed to take a piss. He started by drawing his legs in, gingerly slipping them out between Lauren and Taylor's arms without waking either of them. Two down, four to go. Andy slowly drew his hand out from Niko's, skating his arm slowly back towards him, working to roll the two women back, which he found he was able to do without too much trouble. He was about to do the same to Emily and Aisling, but saw that Aisling was awake and gave him a little wink, letting go of his hand and pulling Emily back and away from him enough for him to slip out, standing up, placing his foot on the headboard, using it as a sort of precipice, stepping up just long enough to pivot out and reach the edge of the bed, hopping out of it quietly. Aisling moved to lay Emily against Sarah, then moved to follow him into the bathroom, where he was already sitting on the toilet. They'd long ago gotten comfortable enough to talk to one another while they peed, although she still closed the door behind her, mostly to keep their conversation from waking the others. "Feeling any better?" she asked him. "Still mostly in shock," he sighed. "I mean, it's not just my brother. Basically any of my guy friends from high school or college is likely dead. That's a hell of a thing to lay on a person, and not be able to tell anyone." "Sure, but that's too big a thing to think about, so your brain's focusing on Matty, love," Ash said to him. "And that's okay. He sounded like a great guy, even if you two weren't that close." "He was. I was really looking forward to introducing everyone to him. I don't really have much family left at this point, other than this one, I guess. At least my friend Xander is staying safe back in Cleveland." "You talked to him Monday on FaceTime, remember?" Ash reminded him. "He was giving you shit about watching 'The Ipcress File' again." "God, I have to call him and tell him about all of that mess out there," Andy laughed, standing up, flushing the toilet. "He's probably going to fall down laughing." Aisling grabbed the back of his neck, forcing him to bend down enough for her to kiss him. "Good. Mourn your big brother, but don't lose sight of the good things in your life either. Everyone's taken the day off work today, so everyone will be around if you want to talk or fuck or cuddle or whatever. You should do some of all of that." "You want to hop in the shower with me? There's something else I wanted to talk about with you." "Awright, love," she said, reaching in to turn on the warm water. "What's on your mind?" Andy stepped in and did a little adjustment to the water temperature, turning it down just a little bit. For some reason, most of the girls loved it searing hot, while Andy didn't want it quite so scalding. "So, there are more changes coming with the announcements next week that I don't know if Phil told you about." Ash stepped in to let her fiery mane pass under the water, getting it good and soaked. "Just about the mass US casualties and that your brother was one of them. I immediately called home to make sure all me family was fine, but all my kin's staying boarded up, so they're safe." He moved to wrap his arms around her, holding her in a firm hug. "They're going to change some of the fundamental laws here in the states, and encourage things that would've been heresy just a few months ago. And Phil was encouraging me to think about the future, about what life's going to look like going forward." Ash looked over freckled her shoulder at him with a wry smile. "Sounds like some heavy shit." Andy laughed a little. "I suppose so. The whole polyamory thing is going to be codified in laws, so pods will be actual families and such. Anyway, uh, well, damn, you know I never thought I'd be doing this in my life, but Aisling Blake, will you marry me?" She immediately spun around in his arms and kissed him harder than she ever had before, her body pressing against his like she was afraid if she let go of him, all of this would disappear in a dream. That kiss lasted for a long moment before she finally pulled back, smiling up at him. "So, is that a maybe or...?" She reached around and swatted him on his ass. "Of course I'll marry you, you utter git!" she giggled. "But I do have two conditions that are completely non-negotiable." Andy smirked, tilting his head a little. "If one of them involves you getting to peg me with a strap on, this marriage is over before it's even started." "No, you big dummy!" she said through laughter and tears. "One is that you have to ask both Lauren and Niko today, like today today. If we're going to be an actual family, it's not right that I get to be your wife alone." "Of course," Andy said. "I was going to talk to them over the next few days, but I can make it today. What's the other?" "You have to promise me you won't feel bad if Lauren says no." Andy arched an eyebrow. "You think she'll say no if I ask her to marry me?" Aisling sighed a little. "I think you need to talk to her first. I think she wants to marry Taylor. She loves you, don't get me wrong, but it's a different level of love than what she feels for Taylor. If you bring it up to her, I think she's just going to want to remain your concubine or fuck buddy or whatever, and then her and Taylor get married. But when it comes to soul to soul connection, I think she feels a little guilty that she's not as close to you as Niko and I are, and that's not her fault, not your fault, not anybody's fault. I don't want you to guilt her into this next level." He nodded. "It's okay, there have been signs of that over the last few days. I know she said that she's moving her and Taylor into another bedroom since she gets up so early, but I also feel like it's to give them a bit of space on their own. I'm not mad. I'm genuinely not. I get that. And I suspected that something like this might happen when I saw how angry Lauren got at Taylor's arrival. You have to really care about someone for them to get that far under your skin." Ash squeezed him a little more. "On the plus side, Niko's totally going to say yes. She said she's been suspecting that men were going to have multiple wives sometime soon, so as soon as she finds out that it's happening, she'll fall over herself to accept." He leaned down and kissed her again. "We'll wait for the ceremony until we're on the other side of all of this, but we may want to do all the legal stuff as soon as we're able to." "Mmm," she said. "And then wait for all of us to have one giant ceremony, you and your multitude of wives." "Two's not that many." Aisling giggled again, rolling her eyes. "You're an idiot, you know that, right, love?" "What do you mean?" "Sarah and Emily are absolutely going to demand to marry you as well, and that's just for starters. Who knows how Piper, Asha, Hannah and whoever's next is going to feel?" Andy shook his head. "You're awfully confident that Sarah and Emily will want to marry me." "Of course I am, you daft git," Ash smirked. "I saw how Sarah looked at you yesterday, and, shit, we all heard Emily say as much last night. So you've got at least four wives already in the wings. And I'm never going to say this again, but I'll always know I'm the first," she giggled, kissing him once more. Fifteen minutes later, they were getting out of the shower, and Andy peeked his head back into the bedroom, seeing nobody else had woken up yet, so he quietly grabbed some boxers, some jeans and a t shirt, got dressed, and slipped out into the house. Behind him, he could hear the sound of the hair dryer turning on, even though the bathroom door, and he suspected the other girls would slowly be getting up. The first thing Andy did was walk down the hall and peek his head into Piper's room. She was awake and dressed, having clearly slept for a long time, dressed in a t shirt and shorts, reading the letter he'd left in her room. "I didn't want you just to awaken in a strange home without some idea of what was going on," Andy said, leaning against the doorframe. "You were so out of it that  " She rushed him suddenly, clutching at him in a firm hug. She was crying a little, but the way she was holding onto him said they weren't tears of sadness. "Thank you for rescuing me from that bastard," she whispered. "I woke up a couple of hours ago and have mostly just been reading and rereading this letter you left me." In the letter he'd left in her room, Andy had explained who he was, and how she'd come to be in his home. He'd detailed her experiences with Covington, in case she couldn't remember them, and how he would've like to just taken her away from him and gotten her to choose a man of her liking, but that she had been in such a lust rage that he hadn't had that option. He'd also explained how his arrangement with the staff of the house worked, and that if she simply wanted to have that distant level of engagement with him, he would completely understand. "I'm sorry we had to meet this way, but here we are," Andy said. She turned his head and kissed him, soft, tender, vulnerable, but for a long moment before pulling back. "It's, it's all a lot to take in," she mumbled. "I don't have to make a decision now, do I?" Andy smiled warmly at her and shook her head. "You've got plenty of time to figure out what you want to do here, and how you want to engage with me and the rest of the household. How are you feeling? People aren't supposed to wait that long to get imprinted, so we were a little worried there might be unforeseen complications." "Not that I noticed?" Piper said, still mostly whispering. "Although there's one thing,” "If there's a problem, definitely let me know and I can call my friend at the base. We can have some of the doctors check you out." "It's not a problem so much as just a weird thing,” she said. "I could, I could smell you? Coming down the hall? Like, I knew it was you, because the smell made me feel warm and tingly inside. Like, a little buzzed, in a good way. But it kinda makes it hard to think clearly? Maybe it'll pass. But I feel a definite connection to you, like I'm safe around you? I don't even know you, but I feel safe. How weird is that?" Andy shrugged a bit. "It might just be some part of the imprinting process that's functioning on a deeper level because of what you went through. I don't know. One of the doctors who's responsible for developing the process is now the partner of a friend of mine, so we'll have her check you out." "Is it okay if we wait a few days before we fuck again?" she asked. "I know I have to do it regularly, but I want a few days to clear my head, if that's cool." Andy pulled back and kissed her forehead. "You have at least a week before you'll feel any real need for my cum, and if you're still not ready by then, you can just blow me, or have one of the girls jerk me off into your mouth. Whatever's easiest for you." "Oh, I'm ready to fuck you right now," she laughed. "Maybe it's just the process, but I was ready to fuck you the second I smelled you walking down the hallway, but I want a few more days so I'm not in so much of a daze the first time we fuck. Well, the first time that we fuck that I remember." She had an easy grace about her, a sort of stoic confidence that he had to admit he found attractive. "Your letter makes me sound like I was quite a handful the night you rescued me." "Yeah, you can ask Niko about it, but you basically just pinned me down, climbed on top of me and rode me like I was an oversized sex toy." She giggled fiercely at that, blushing a dark red. "Well, I'm sorry about that, I guess, but, not gonna lie, it also sounds fucking hot. I'll talk to Niko about it." She looked at the room then looked back at him. "So is this my room for good then?" "If you want it to be, or you can move into the master bedroom as well, if you want. And you don't have to do just one or the other. You can have this as your personal room, but sleep in the main bedroom any time you want." She nodded. "Okay, I'll sleep here for the next few days while I'm sorting my head out. I need to call my friends and family and explain what's happened and where I'm at. Is that okay?" Andy gave her another short hug then pulled back. "Absolutely. Do whatever you need to. The letter included a list of everyone who's in the house right now and a short description of them. If you need help finding something, feel free to ask Nicolette. If you're hungry, just tell Jenny what you want and she'll whip something up for you." "Thank you again, Andy. I have a feeling I'm going to be saying that a lot in my life moving forward." "Call your family. We can talk more later." Andy headed out of the room and stepped back into the hallway, heading downstairs, where he found Lauren having a breakfast complete that Jenny had put together for her. Over the next few minutes, while Jenny made him a breakfast burrito, Andy talked to Lauren about her and Taylor. Andy mentioned that he had asked Aisling to marry him. Lauren agreed that she wanted to marry Taylor eventually, but was glad that Andy had asked her nonetheless, and reiterated that while she still loved him, she wasn't in love with him the way she was with Taylor, and she appreciated his being understanding about that. After that, Andy went to go write for a while It helped clear his head, and his two cats seemed to have made his office their regular sleeping spot. Whenever he was there, they moved to sleep closer to him, by his feet, on his legs or nestled into the excess room between him and his chair. A couple of hours later, he saved the file and got up, heading towards the kitchen to get lunch when he ran into Niko, who pulled him aside, saying she wanted to check up on him. They headed into one of the lounges and as soon as they were in the lounge, Niko dropped down to one knee. "Andy Rook, will you marry me?" she said, holding up a small ring box. Inside the box was a simple titanium band with a folded cabling pattern on it. Andy's jaw was on the floor, then he started laughing. "Of course I'll marry you, Niko, as long as you're okay sharing me with Ash, and maybe more." He hadn't even thought to get rings for Ash and Niko, but it was definitely a thing he needed to do soon. "Oh, sharing you is not a problem," she said, kissing him as she slipped the ring onto his finger. "I know Emily and Sarah are definitely going to insist on it. I thought I'd just ask you quick and take the pressure off. I take it Lauren's hitching up with Taylor instead?" "Yeah, I think we all saw that one coming. It's fine." "Is it fine or is it fine?" she asked him. "It's completely fine," Andy laughed. "Genuinely. To be honest, it means one less anniversary present I have to worry about." "I'm torn between wanting my own wedding day and wanting to share it with all the other girls," she teased. "Oh please, god, let me just have one giant ceremony, so that I only have one anniversary to remember," he pleaded, which made her laugh. "Alright, but only because it means I get to watch all of your two starlet fuck-pets' friends look on in jealousy when we're all marrying you." "Wow, are you optimistic," he muttered. "I haven't asked either of them yet, so there's no guarantee  " "Andy. Andy!” They're both gonna say yes. Shit, Sarah might cum just from you asking her, based on how she's been any time I've talked to her about you. I had to avoid telling her I was involved with you, but she was rereading a copy of 'The Trouble With Were Bears' when she arrived at the base." "Why is it the crappiest book in the series sold the most fucking copies?" Andy groaned. "But let me tell you, Emily is one clever lady." Over the next few minutes, Andy explained to her what Emily had done, how she had manipulated all sorts of people to ensure that Sarah would be paired up with Andy in the end, and how she was incredibly thankful to be with her as well. "See?" Niko said. "Emily even said you should marry her, so she's going to definitely say yes. So that's two more. A five person wedding sounds wild, but a lot of fun. You given any thought about talking it over with Piper or Asha?" Andy shook his head. "Piper's awake but I don't want to overwhelm her, so we'll let her get comfortable with the house in her own time, and Asha's too young to be ready to make that kind of decision." Niko tasked him. "You're gonna have to get over that, Andy. She's part of your family now, so the only question becomes how and at what level." "Fine, I won't rule it out, but we're certainly not bringing it up to her for at least a few weeks until after she's settled. I'll talk to Em and Sarah about it over the next few days, since they've both made it extremely clear how they're feeling about it." "And don't forget, you've got Hannah showing up tomorrow." "And we'll see whatever other surprise Watkins has planned with her arrival." The rest of the day was quiet. It had begun raining around lunchtime, and the rain kept falling into the evening, when Andy finally held a group dinner, the entire family having a big meal, using the largest ballroom they had, the banquet dinner table having enough seats for sixteen. With the three on staff, they were at twelve already, so Andy made the decision in his head not to grow the family by more than three more, one of which was already reserved for Hannah. At dinner, Andy told the gathering that he'd proposed to Ash and Niko, which Niko corrected saying that she had done the asking. Regardless of who asked who, Andy told them, the three of them were going to get married eventually, at which point Emily and Sarah had chimed in, asking Andy to marry them as well, to which he immediately agreed. Lauren also told the gathering that she and Taylor had agreed to marry each other, but that didn't mean they were leaving the family. Neither Piper or Asha chimed in, both looking content to wait and see how things moved forward before jumping in feet first. The dinner turned into a sort of get to know each other party, and the girls intermingled a bunch, talking to one another, trying to spend time with everyone, although all of them made a point to come back and check on Andy regularly. He felt weird, being at the center of a party exclusively populated by beautiful women he'd all fooled around with, and they were all getting along. He even saw Niko lean in and kiss Emily, both of them smiling and blushing afterwards. They all talked shit with one another well into the evening and eventually when Andy decided it was time to head up to bed, the girls were still talking and said they would be up to join him in bed eventually. Andy must've looked a little sad at that, because as he turned to head upstairs, Niko and Ash both darted over to walk up with him, and the three climbed into bed and fell asleep together. Chapter 23 The next morning, Andy woke up to a bed far less filled, although certainly just as appealing. Niko had needed to go to the base for the day, so she'd gotten up early, and Aisling had decided to have a nice early day as well, planning to FaceTime her family back in Ireland. That left him sandwiched between Emily and Sarah, who had immediately closed ranks and tightened in on Andy as soon as there was space available. Both of them were awake around the same time that he was, and he awoke to Emily nibbling on one of his ears, Sarah nibbling on the other, each of them smoothing a hand across his hairy chest. "Good morning, Andrew," Emily whispered. Andy shook his head. "Nobody calls me Andrew unless they're mad at me." "We're a little cock mad," Sarah giggled. "Does that count?" "I have to meet Hannah today, and she may want to join the family, so I don't know if I really should." "I'm not sure you could distract us even if you wanted to, Mr. Rook." He grinned a little bit. "I could distract one of you pretty easily." "I somehow doubt that," Emily said, "but you're welcome to try." Andy sat up, and slid out of the bed, a smug look on his face. "Sarah. In the basement living room, the big one with all the couches, there's a box off to the side with the letters ARC on the top. That's got the advance reader copies of 'The Doppleganger's Dilemma,' the next Druid Gunslinger book that's going to finally come out in December. If you want, you can  " He didn't even get to finish the sentence, as Sarah was already darting out of the room in her silk negligee, sprinting towards the stairs, giggling ferociously. Andy turned to look at Emily, who rolled her eyes at him with a matching amused smile. "Touché, Mr. Rook," she said to him, "touché." "How fast does she read?" "She'll be done with it before dinner, I'm sure, but she may forget to eat lunch." "Good lord, what have I done?" he laughed. "Made her very very happy," she said, before looking over at the doorway, seeing Nicolette standing there. "Looks like someone wants to talk to you." Andy waved, grabbing a pair of boxer shorts, tugging them on as well as a t shirt, before walking over to talk with Nicolette, who was, as always, rocking her maid's outfit. "Hey Nicolette, what's up?" "Might I speak with you for a couple of minutes, Master?" she said, her hands folded together nervously. "Hey, I told you, you don't have to call me that," he said, placing a hand on her shoulder. "But I like calling you that, Master." He shrugged. "Fair enough. Let's walk and talk. I'll see you downstairs in a bit, Em?" "Naturally," Emily said, hopping out of bed, heading towards the bathroom. Andy and Nicolette started walking down the lavish hallway, although Andy did notice she was staying a step or two behind him. It was her decision, and he knew he was going to have to get to used to it, but it still felt weird to him. "What's on your mind?" "Well Master, the rest of the staff and I were talking, and we would like, with your permission, to remain a bit more distant with the family," she sighed. "I know you're trying to make Jenny, Katie and I feel like family, but we very much want to keep our emotional distance from the family, sir, and being invited to dinner felt like a step too far. Katie and Jenny didn't know how to broach the subject with you, and suggested I talk to you, so you understand that we do not mean any malice or discontentment by it, simply that we want to keep that level of detachment." "I understand why Jenny and Katie want that," Andy said, "but you do as well, Nicolette?" She looked up at him and smiled shyly. "Look, Master. I know you're still adapting to all of this, but this is what I want. I don't want you to think of me as a partner. I get off on being submissive and subservient. That turns me on in ways I cannot even being to explain. In fact, the next time you want to gift me with your seed, you should just bend me over, flip up my skirt, tug my panties aside and fuck me without so much as a word. I would find that incredibly stimulating. In fact, I've envied the treatment that Taylor has gotten over the past few weeks more than a little. I had hoped the fact that I prefer calling you Master would've conveyed some of that to you, but it hasn't, so I'm going against my nature and trying to be more direct so you know that treating me as a piece of meat isn't just acceptable, it's wanted, even desired. In my free time, I'll take care of my personal life, and my own mental needs, but it's very important to me that you understand this isn't something forced upon me; it's of my own choosing. Whenever you are feeling like you want to let your dominant streak out, you should think of me first, if none of your wives are in the mood. You cannot be too rough or forward with me. Because that is what I want. Is, is that okay?" He stopped and gave Nicolette a firm hug. "Of course it is. I don't think I realized quite how much it was bothering you, being asked to straddle that line between family and functionary, but now that I know, I can make sure I reserve my most forceful side for you and Taylor." She let out a deeply held sigh of relief. "Oh thank you, Master. I was so worried it would upset you. Because while I love when you fuck me, I'm much happier sleeping alone in my own bed." "No worries, Nicolette. Now I know." "Yes Master. Thank you, Master." "You know, I didn't see Sheridan at all the last couple of days. She wasn't at lunch or dinner yesterday. To be honest, in the chaos of the last few days, I sort of lost track of her, and I feel bad. I need to talk to her and let her see about getting imprinted." "Oh, I don't think you need to worry about her, Master," Nicolette said. "I saw her Tuesday evening and told her about your loss, and she said she didn't want to intrude." "Sure, but she still should've joined us for dinner last night, at the very least." "Well, yesterday around lunchtime, she was complaining to me about starting to feel, ahem, the need, starting to gnaw away at her, so I gave her something to tide her over." Andy suddenly felt the pit drop out of the bottom of his stomach. "What do you mean?" "Well, the rest of the staff and I have kept a bit of your semen bottled up, so we can use it to take the edge off in weeks where you're particularly busy, so I gave Sheridan a bit so she could sip." "Fuck!" Andy shouted. "Which room is she in?" "She's the last room down on the left," Nicolette said, nervousness growing thick in her voice again. "Should, should I not have done that?" "She hasn't been imprinted yet, so basically you primed the process but didn't give her enough for the imprinting to start." Andy had heard from Phil a number of times, over and over again, how important it was to imprint someone quickly after letting them get primed, but Phil hadn't been specific about what would happen if he didn't. Andy had never thought he'd need to find out. "Christ, she's probably out of her fucking mind by now with need. It's going to be Piper all over again." Piper poked her head out of her room as Andy and Nicolette were walking by, heading towards Sheridan's room. "Did I hear my name?" The brunette was wearing a cutoff t shirt and a pair of loose shorts, clearly still in her morning workout gear. Andy stopped and turned back to look at her. "Look, I get that I have no right to ask you this, but I may have a woman in some distress and could probably use a hand, if you're okay with that." "What kind of distress?" "The kind you were in when I first met you a few days ago." Piper nodded solemnly. "You need someone to help you hold down a fuck delirious woman for her own good, got it. Let's go." "Don't hurt her," Andy said. "She's not going to be thinking clearly." "Is it really all that bad, Master?" Nicolette said, as they reached Sheridan's room, the door closed shut. Andy opened it, and Sheridan lay in the center of the bed, completely naked, the bed sheets shredded, ripped to tatters, as the blonde's body writhed and squirmed, whimpering loudly. "Make it stop. Make it stop make it stop make it stop," she kept repeating over and over. He slowly walked across the room, trying not to make any sudden movements, Piper flanking him to one side, Nicolette to the other. "Easy, Sheridan, I'm here now." Sheridan's head whipped suddenly at the sound of his voice, and he could see her lips were dry and cracked, as if she'd been licking them for days. "Andy. Andy. You have to fucking fix this, dude," she groaned. "It's like a horrible itch all over my fucking skin and I can't sleep and I can't think and I can't even walk and if fucking hurts so fucking much,” The room reeked with the scent of her arousal. Piper gasped as they got close enough to see that Sheridan had scratched herself up pretty good, tiny red gashes on her skin along her arms, thighs and belly. Andy was almost nervous to touch her, but Sheridan reached for his hip as soon as he was within arm's length, pulling him closer to her. Her skin was warm to the touch. "Fix this, Andy. Fucking do whatever it takes. Fix this or fucking kill me already." "Whoa!" Andy said loudly. "Nobody's killing anybody." "I haven't slept in a whole day, Andy," she moaned. "And I can't get myself off. It's like I'm stuck on the edge and I can't get myself to cum, and that's not fucking fair. Am I broken?" "You're not broken," Andy said, slowly peeling his sh

After the ApocalypseA pandemic survival storySeason five, Episode twenty – “Released”...The truck roared down the highway towards Defender. Janet gripped the wheel and focused on the road. The old man held the grab handle and rested a calming hand on the dog's head that had been thrust under his arm from the back seat. He was trying very hard not to worry about how fast she was pushing. "It would be nice not to die in an accident on an abandoned road!” The old man shouted over the road noise as Janet took the Defender exit off the highway. She squeezed at high speed between a wrecked bus and a derelict semi. The old man visibly stiffened as the tires protested in a plaintive squeal. “Don't worry.” She replied, “I'll get you there in one piece…(pause) Probably…” She added with a wink. “Goddamn woman!” The old man cursed and held on tight as they bounced onto the two-lane access road. “Going to get us all killed.” ...Buy a book -> https://booklocker.com/books/13731.htmlWebsite -> http://www.oldmanapocalypse.com Buy me Coffee -> https://www.buymeacoffee.com/cyktrussellSubscribe page on Acast -> https://plus.acast.com/s/after-the-apocalypsePodcast on Acast -> https://shows.acast.com/after-the-apocalypseFacebook group -> https://www.facebook.com/groups/oldmanapocalypseYouTube -> https://www.youtube.com/@cyktrussellPatreon to support the show -> https://www.patreon.com/AftertheApocalypseMerch Store -> https://www.teepublic.com/stores/after-the-apocalypse Twitter -> cyktrussell@twitter.comRunRunLiveWebsite -> https://www.runrunlive.comPodcast on Acast -> https://shows.acast.com/runrunlive Hosted on Acast. See acast.com/privacy for more information.

Michele & Lauren recap "The Valley" Episode 4—aka the one where podcast Michele falls in love with Jesse.In The Valley Season 2, Episode 4, the gang heads to Santa Barbara for some “healing,” but it turns into a group therapy session run by chaos and wine. Jax is in rehab but still manages to text Brittany like he's auditioning for a role in as her ex husband sooner rather than later. Jesse tries to win back Michelle with a peace flag, but she treats it like he handed her a wet sock. Meanwhile, Zack and Janet patch things up with tears and hugs—until Zack remembers he's still mad and throws some passive-aggressive glitter.Follow us on IG/Tiktok @bravo_breakdowns and watch the video of this episode available on Youtube!

Toshia In The Pit By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. None of the men rushed ahead to get at her, and these good manners put them ahead of the sisters in Toshia's esteem. Smiling at them, Toshia decided to throw herself into things and get as much fun out of the situation as she could. She started to crawl toward them across the mattress, which prompted hoots and cheering from the audience overhead, and encouraged the men to join her on the mattress, walking on the mattress toward her.  When she was surrounded by them, she sat back on her haunches and smiled up at them. They cheerfully smiled back, and one of them, a cute guy with light blue eyes, dark hair and a thin physique, reached out to gently run his hand over her hair. Toshia reached up and brushed her hands over several of the cocks swaying around her. Before waking up in Eros, Toshia had never been with more than one man at a time. Since then, on her first night, she had had a man in both her pussy and mouth at the same time; the next day she had satisfied five men in a little gangbang orchestrated by Don, with the assistance of Shelonda; there had been her marathon in the disco, and the orgy in the steam room, when she had taken Don in her pussy and Peter in her ass, as well as comparatively light play during the masquerade, when she'd been fucking and sucking simultaneously; and, of course, there had been her time with the satyrs. She remembered how much she had come to love fucking here, and had discovered her love of XYZ saturated cum. She recalled the delirious and delicious frenzy that she had surrendered herself to in the disco, and felt her body responding in anticipation as she leaned forward to brush her cheek against one of the five cocks at her disposal. She began to stroke the two cocks which were currently in her hands and bent down a little to kiss one of the two cocks in front of her, which were now standing out a bit, offering themselves to her. She kissed the other one, then, and licked it. She moved to the other, licked it too, and then took its purple head into her mouth. Toshia slowly sucked on it, as if it were a hard candy, feeling it swell between her lips. The cocks in her hands were stiffening quickly, and the man behind her, who must be the one with the big dick, continued to stroke her hair and shoulders. The other men followed that one's lead and began to touch her. Strong, rough, but gentle hands caressed her face and neck, and moved over her arms and touched her breasts. Toshia released the one cock from her mouth and caught the other she'd kissed in her mouth. She bobbed her head on it a little, looking up at the two men directly in front of her to make sure they were watching her. Seeing that they were paying attention, Toshia pushed herself forward, and let this cock slide over her tongue and down into her throat. She held it there for a long moment, breathing through her nose. Then, she pulled back, only to turn and give the same treatment to the other cock. She was dimly aware that the women above were shouting encouragement, but Toshia's attention was on the cocks in front of her and in her hands, and the hands that were exploring her upper body, particularly the ones that were now pinching her nipples. This last made her moan around the cock in her mouth. Toshia pulled off this cock, then, and turned to her left, pulling the cock she'd been stroking with that hand to her mouth. While she was sucking that now very stiff prick, the man behind her knelt down and reached around to run his big hand over her belly, as his other hand continued to tease her tit. The man behind her kissed her shoulder and his fingers delved down between her thighs, brushing against her clit and touching her wet lips. The all too brief and tantalizing caress sparked another moan. One of the men in front of her knelt down then and leaned in to kiss and suck at her free breast. Toshia took this as a cue to turn her head to the right and give the cock in that hand the treatment three of the others had enjoyed. She found herself sucking with growing enthusiasm. The sensations of those thick, hard cocks sliding in and out of her mouth were enough to get her riled up all by themselves. The thought of having five of them to herself was an additional thrill. The man behind her then managed to part her pussy lips with his large fingers and to push a digit partway up her. Toshia responded by rocking against him, rubbing herself against his hand and trying to get that finger to penetrate deeper. She would have leaned forward, so that the man behind her could fuck her from behind, but there was a man in front of her, sucking on her nipple, blocking her way. Instead, she tried leaning back a little, to make it easier for the man's finger to get into her. Soon, she was lying back against this big man, feeling his cock pressed against her lower back. His was the only cock in the bunch that wasn't fully hard yet, but it was already long and thick. Now he was able to fuck his finger in and out Toshia's pussy freely, rubbing his hand against her clit all the while. Meanwhile, the other guys had gotten on their knees around her. Two men now had their mouths on her tits, while two of them made sure that she always had a cock in her face. Laughing, she took hold of both of these cocks, brought their heads together and sucked them both into her mouth. She'd seen this done in porn films, but had never done anything like it before. She stuffed both cocks into her mouth as far as she could, which wasn't far, and then released them, but held them so that she could play with both heads with her tongue. One of the guys in front of her, the one who had been first to drop to his hands and knees, was kissing down her belly, and coaxed the hand away from her pussy. Toshia whimpered as the finger left her, but then moaned in appreciation as she felt that large finger replaced by two slightly smaller ones and a warm tongue lapping at her clit. She went back to sucking one cock at a time, deepthroating one and then the other, until her first orgasm hit her hard. She moaned and trembled as she sucked hard on the guy lucky enough to be there at that moment. Toshia didn't wait to stop shaking before she went back to enthusiastically sucking. The guys were ready to change things around, though. The man who had licked her so well backed away, and the big guy behind her lifted her up off him and scooted out from behind her. Toshia fell backward, letting her legs splay out, one managing to slip between one guy's legs and the other caught by one of the gentlemen whose cock she'd just been sucking. For a moment, she saw the sisters around the big opening in the ceiling. They seemed to be watching the action closely. For some reason, the idea that she was putting on a show for those women added a lot to how turned on Toshia was. She tried to spot Daphne – she wanted to make sure the dark-haired bitch could see that she was having fun – but the men and their cocks crowded out her view. Four of the guys were kneeling around her upper body, including the still relatively limp dong of the guy who'd been so patiently behind her until now. She smiled up at all the guys, but focused on that one big cock, reaching up to run her hands over it and to pull it down to her lips. She could feel someone parting her legs and then lifting her hips up off the mattress, but Toshia concentrated on kissing and licking the head of the cock in her hands. She felt a hard head being pushed into her pussy and pulled the other into her mouth at the same time. She wrapped her legs around the waist of the man inside her, pulling him into her until she felt him filling her and then fucking her. As the cock in her mouth grew harder, she had to turn her head to the side so the big man could keep it between her lips. The other three guys continued to move their hands over her body, concentrating mostly on her tits, which were being caressed and pinched almost constantly. The cock in her pussy was fucking her steadily, and her pussy was milking it with each thrust. Letting the man with the big cock hold her head in place and gently fuck in and out of her mouth, Toshia moved her hands over the other available men, grasping for their hard organs and stroking and pulling at them whenever she found them. Toshia was loving all this attention, and was sure she would come again soon, but also thought there must be more efficient ways to do things. For one thing, she wasn't giving this deliciously thick cock the attention she wanted. She pulled her head back, and, once her mouth was clear, said, "Let me up for a second." As soon as the guy fucking her pulled out, Toshia rolled over and got up on her hands and knees. Looking back over her shoulder at her erstwhile fucker, she said, "Carry on, but you boys need to take turns." This made the guys all laugh. They cheerfully gathered around her again, hands all over her back, butt and tits, as that cock was pushed back into her waiting pussy. Toshia smiled at the guy with the big cock and said, "Now, bring that back over here." The big man grinned down at her and pushed his hard cock down so she could get the head of it into her mouth. She took hold of the thick shaft with one hand began to work the fat, purple head in and out of her mouth. It was soon slick with her spit and sliding in and out of her throat with surprising ease. He held on to her head again, and she let go of him so that she could find another pair of cocks to stroke. Behind her, her narrow waist was held tightly as a thick cock slid in and out of her grasping, wet pussy. She could feel the man's balls slapping against her clit as she felt his body pressing against her butt. With each thrust into her, Toshia was pushed onto the thick cock in her mouth and throat. She found herself grunting and moaning with animal abandon. Abruptly, the cock was pulled out of her pussy and there was motion on the mattress. Then, without any preliminaries a second cock was pushed into her. Apparently the guy who did not have his cock in Toshia's mouth or one of her hands was now fucking her. She pushed back onto him to welcome him. It didn't take long for him to begin fucking her with enthusiasm, and she was again moaning around the thick organ in her mouth. Then, again abruptly, that cock was pulled out of her, and one of the cocks in her hands was withdrawn, only to be pushed a moment later deep into her pussy. Toshia wished Don was here to see her fucking one guy after another in quick succession. She managed to glance to the side and saw her reflection in the mirrored wall. She was on her hands and knees, surrounded by men who were fucking her, while she deepthroated a hung stud. Don would love this! Then there was another sudden change of cocks fucking her pussy. She felt a hand slipping up along her belly until the questing fingers found her clit, just beneath someone's thick cock fucking her pussy. Strung between two male shafts, with her tits being squeezed and someone playing with her clit, Toshia came again, groaning loudly. The big guy in front of her pulled his cock out of her mouth, so she could catch her breath. Toshia looked up at him and the others with a happy grin, "Thanks, boys. Let's try something else." She had the big stud lay down on his back, and she quickly straddled him. She took hold of his hard cock, and pushed the fat head of it up into her pussy. "Mmm, nice!" she smiled down at him. Then she slowly lowered herself so that the thick shaft filled her completely. She paused a moment to adjust to the girth – it was the biggest cock she'd had inside her since the Manor – and then began to fuck up and down on it. Soon she was rocking on that big prick, enjoying the feeling of it moving inside her as well as the hard body she was grinding down against. The other guys clustered around her, their cocks in her face. She spent a few minutes moving from cock to cock, sucking on them each. Then, she concentrated on one, bobbing her head up and down on it vigorously and taking it down her throat. Pulling off it, then, she said to its owner, "Now get behind me and fuck my ass." Toshia was already sucking another cock by the time she felt the head of a cock pushing against her butt. She relaxed and exhaled as her ass was penetrated. After her time with the satyr's she was pretty comfortable with this, even though the cock in her pussy was much larger than that of any of the satyrs. Toshia let herself revel in the feeling of having her mouth, pussy and ass well-filled by cock. In another moment, she was being fucked hard in the ass, as she tried to keep her mouth and hands busy on the three cocks in front of her. She had the middle cock deep in her throat, and the other two cocks in her tight grasp when she felt the unmistakable thrusting into her from behind that indicated her ass was about to be filled with cum. She moaned encouragement and kept sucking and stroking. The cock in her butt swelled and Toshia felt the warmth of hot jizz shooting up inside her. As the guy behind her pulled out of her, she pulled back off the cock in her throat, looked up and said, "Your turn. Get back there and fill me up." As that man hurried to comply, the other two guys closed ranks and she pulled both of their cocks to her mouth. She had both of their heads in her mouth as her ass accepted its second guest of the day. The guy fucking her ass had been ready to blow when he was down Toshia's throat, and now that her tight, strong ass was squeezing him in its hot grasp, he was only able to thrust a dozen deep and hard times before he exploded up inside her. One of the guys in front of Toshia didn't wait to be told what to do, but hurried behind her to replace the man who now pulled out of her ass. This one hadn't been so close to coming, though, so he was able to give her a sound fucking. Shoving back onto him and the big cock underneath her, Toshia pulled the man in front of her closer and sucked his cock intently. She wanted to taste some delicious cum, and she meant to make this cock give it to her. One fist wrapped around the base of its shaft, she let him fuck in and out of her mouth and throat with abandon. All three cocks in her were plundering her body for every ounce of pleasure, and she was getting as good as she was giving. A series of rising orgasms blossomed at her clit and swept through her body, making her pussy and ass clasp hungrily at the cocks in them. Before she was finished coming, the cock in her ass erupted with what felt like a torrent of hot cum. That guy kept fucking her though, and was still hard inside her when the cock in her mouth swelled and a flood of cum filled her mouth. Toshia swallowed again and again, until there was no more to be had. Slowly, gently, the cocks were withdrawn from her ass and mouth. Of the five men, only the guy beneath her hadn't come. Toshia felt a playful sense of accomplishment at this, and was about to ask the patient man how he wanted her, when there was squeaking sound as the cell gate was opened again. The four men who had come slipped out and another four came in. "Oh my," Toshia said, noting that at least one of these newcomers was as well hung as the man in her pussy. Seeing what was going on, the man underneath her suggested, "Turn around and sit on my cock, so you can fuck it while sucking them." She laughed, and said, "Good idea." She pulled herself up off him and turned around, squatting over his cock, which he held up for her. She sank down on it with a satisfied smile, and beckoned the new four guys over. As she began to take turns sucking and stroking these new cocks, the man underneath her lifted her by her waist and lifted and lowered her, while fucking up into her. The up and down motion helped her stroke and suck the cocks around her. Oblivious to everything but the good, steady fucking her pussy was getting, the strong hands on her waist, and the cocks in her mouth and hands, Toshia gave herself over to being the instrument of sexual pleasure for these strangers. Before she knew it, the cock in her left hand was spraying a thick stream of white cum over her forehead and down her cheek. Laughing, she tried to get her mouth on that cock before more escaped, but just as she did, the cock in her right hand erupted, shooting cum all over her neck and tits. Toshia sucked the remaining cum out of those two cocks before releasing them and turning her attention to the remaining two cocks, including the other really big one. For now, she concentrated on the smaller of the two, sucking on it enthusiastically while stroking the larger with her hands. When the cock in her mouth spewed its delicious load down her throat, Toshia knew that she was ready for something more, and thought that she should try to give the guy beneath her something of a treat. She looked over her shoulder to explain what she had in mind, but then noticed that the cell gate was being opened again. Three new men were being admitted as the three who had just come left. "How many men are there?" Toshia asked. "Twenty six," the man smiled. This exchange, which had been heard above, set off a raucous round of laughter among the spectators. Toshia laughed and said, "OK, well, I'll worry about that later. For now, I want to try to take you up my butt. Be gentle!" He lifted her up, and she reached down to catch his cock and then pushed it back so she could feel the big head of it pressed against her asshole. Her butt was still slippery with cum, and his cock was very slick with her juice, but he would be the biggest thing she'd ever had up her ass. Toshia thought, If I pull this off and live, I'm going back to the Manor and having the Player and Igor double-team me! Slowly he lowered her and she opened herself up, until the fat head was up inside her. "Goddamn that's big! Fuck, it feels good!" she exclaimed, realizing that she was making a spectacle for the audience above her. Then, she added, "You ought to try this Wanda." This made the spectators erupt in raucous laughter, which then became applause. Toshia took hold of the forearms of the man underneath her and pulled herself down further. She felt simultaneously that she was tearing herself apart and that she was having the most intense sexual moment of her life. She wasn't done, though. Once she was sure she had that big cock firmly up inside her, she leaned back and beckoned to the man with the other big prick who had been watching all of this with great interest. He knelt down in front of Toshia, and pushed his cock down until the head was brushing against her clit and pussy lips. "Put it in me," Toshia said. "Fuck my pussy with that big cock." With a big grin on his face, this guy slowly pushed his cock into Toshia's waiting and very wet pussy. He wasn't even all the way in before Toshia began to come. Trembling all over and gasping, she managed to shout, "More! Give me more! Fill me with your cock!" The man beneath her held her in place, while the man over her pushed all the way in and then began to fuck slowly and steadily in and out of her. Toshia found herself coming over and over again as these two big cocks moved inside her. She wrapped her legs around the waist of the man in front of her and urged him to fuck her harder. Soon he was fucking that big cock into her vigorously, and Toshia was gasping and grunting in time with the thrusts. Slowly she became aware that the three new men were standing around watching the action and stroking their very hard cocks. Letting the man beneath her hold her in place, she reached out and caught one of the cocks and pulled it and the attached man closer. He bent his knees and Toshia leaned a bit to the side, so she could get her mouth on this new cock. The other guys came closer and one of them took hold of Toshia's free hand and placed it on his cock. She immediately began to pull and twist on it. The third man, directly over her, reached down to caress her hair and throat. Toshia responded to this by taking her mouth off the one cock and dropping her head back. She caught the balls of the man in front of her in her mouth and sucked on them, while continuing to stroke the cocks of the men on either side. The man whose balls she was sucking pulled back then and pushed his cock down so it could slide into her mouth. Toshia relaxed her throat and let him push into her. Soon he was fucking in and out of her mouth and throat steadily. Toshia lay back and let the cocks fucking her have their way with her; the only really active thing she was doing was stroking the two cocks on either side. Surprisingly, it was the guy in her right hand who came first, shooting a stream of cum over her upturned and sweaty breast. Toshia could only feel the cum splatter over her tits and then running down her hand. Then, the man fucking her throat was pushing more insistently, and the shaft filling Toshia's mouth swelled as a thick flood of cum washed down her throat. She tried to swallow without choking, and was mostly successful. Before the guy on Toshia's left could take his place at Toshia's mouth, the guy fucking his big cock in and out of Toshia's pussy shoved extra hard into her and shot a big load of cum into her, which spilled out of her as he drew that thick shaft out of her. Without waiting to be told or invited, the guy who had been on Toshia's left hurried to get between her legs. She smiled down at him as he shoved himself into her, squishing more cum out of her. It took him only a few good thrusts before he added his own seed to Toshia's pussy. Another three guys were waiting their turn, but Toshia held up her cum-covered hand. She said to the guy beneath her, "Let's roll over, so you can really fuck me." This maneuver was carried off with surprising ease; the big man's strength and Toshia's small size no doubt helped. Now Toshia was on her hands and knees again, as the original big cock of the day fucked in and out of her ass with enthusiastic abandon. Toshia just shoved back on that wonderfully large cock and ignored everything else for the moment. There were guys all around her, pawing her and stroking their cocks, and one guy managed to worm his way underneath her, kissing and sucking at her nipples as she fucked. All she was thinking about was fucking that cock and taking his cum in her ass. After all his patience, it didn't take long for this steady, hard fucking to bring him off. Toshia smiled happily to herself as he pumped what felt like a gallon of cum into her bowels. As he pulled out of her, she looked back at him and asked, "What's your name?" "Victor," he smiled. "Nice to meet you, Victor," she grinned. I'll have to find a way to bring him along when I get out of here. Then she was being pulled down on the hard cock of the man who had been underneath her. She rode this guy happily, taking the cock that was offered to her mouth as well. Then she felt someone behind her, and she turned to say, "Put it in my pussy, too." The new guy laughed a little and nodded. He pushed the head of his cock down as the guy underneath Toshia pulled out. They put their heads together and slowly pushed into her. "Mm, yeah," Toshia smiled and pushed back on them. "That's good. Fuck me together like that." She found herself wishing there were some way to get a cock into her ass, too, but contented herself with going back to sucking on the cock in front of her. She was amazed and delighted by how much her body could take, and how much pleasure it could give her. Her experiences in Eros had awakened the daring sexual explorer inside her. It didn't take long for the intense double-fucking she was getting to make her come yet again. Later, after this set of guys had all come and gone, and Toshia had completely lost count of how many men had come in and on her, she had another interesting idea. She was now again, lying back on a man who had his cock up inside her ass, and had taken five guys in her pussy, and a sixth was now pushing himself into her. She put a hand on this sixth man's chest and said, "Try to get into my ass too." "Ambitious," the man smiled. He pushed himself the rest of the way into her pussy, getting himself well coated with pussy juice and cum, and then pulled out. Working with the guy beneath her, he slowly pushed into her tight butt with his companion. "Oh my god!" Toshia shouted. "Too much, too much! No, don't stop! Fuck me. Fuck my ass! I'm such a slut!" With two cocks sliding in and out of ass, Toshia came in a spectacular, screaming display. She gasped and shook, clawing at the back of the man on top of her. They fucked her to two more orgasms, and then the man on top of her pulled out of her ass and moved around to push his cock into her eager mouth. She gave him a sloppy, enthusiastic blowjob until he pulled out and came messily all over her face and throat. Toshia laughed and pushed the cum into her mouth. Then the guy behind her rolled her over so that she was lying on her belly and he was fucking her ass hard and fast. When he finally came inside her, Toshia stayed in that position, letting the remaining half dozen guys, who might have been repeats for all she could tell, fuck her pussy or ass as they wanted. She was done coming, and was happy to just give herself up to these men who had given her so much pleasure. When it was finally done, Toshia rolled over and looked up at the sisters. She finally saw Daphne watching her with a frown. Toshia smiled sleepily up at her and blew her a kiss. The Stayrs have their way with Toshia. Chapter 8  Tracking Toshia Don scrambled down the last gravelly decline and looked frantically about for any sign of Toshia. Now that he had finally managed to come down from the area that had been separated from the river by a steep cliff-face, Don found himself in a lightly forested, grassy hill country, through which the river ran rapidly. On the other side of the river, beyond a small, and empty, grass clearing, were more hills and a thicker forest.  He, Nicole, Amy and Shelonda had followed the edge of the cliff, careful to keep an eye on the river below in case Toshia had managed to catch on to some outcropping or root. They had seen several cataracts – not too big, but large enough that anyone going over them would be plunged violently underwater. The last of those little waterfalls was only a dozen meters upriver from where Don stood now, making quite a bit of noise. By the time the girls had caught up to him, Don was already moving downriver, hugging the waterside and looking frantically for evidence that Toshia had made it this far. It seemed that the river was gradually widening, and this meant that the current would ease up, so Don thought it was increasingly likely that Toshia would have been able to make it to shore. He thought he would probably find her waiting for them. He needed to remain convinced that he would find her impatient and wet. Still, not finding her at all was better than ... some alternatives. After about ten minutes of his hurried chase down the river, he noticed that Nicole was trying to get his attention, calling, "Professor!" Hoping she had spotted Toshia, he spun around, almost colliding with Shelonda, who had been trailing him closely. "You better come look at this," Nicole said. She was looking out into the river. With a sinking heart, Don ran back to where Nicole and Amy stood. "What is it?" "There was something, or someone..." Nicole trailed off, staring intently at the water. "I saw it too," Amy added. "There!" Nicole pointed. Sure enough, there was someone in the water. Moreover, this person seemed to be beckoning to them. Don moved closer, actually taking a few steps into the river. The beckoner disappeared under the water, only to resurface a few meters away from Don. He could now clearly see that it was a beautiful young woman with big eyes and long straight hair of dark, emerald green. "Uh, hello," Don tried. The green-haired young woman rose up out of the water, displaying pale, perfect breasts. She pointed upstream. "Have you seen our friend?" The woman repeated her gesture, more emphatically. "Timmy's in the well?" Nicole smirked. Nobody laughed. "I suppose she's saying we need to go back," Don said, stepping back on dry land. "If she were here Toshia would say, 'You suppose?'" Amy said. She had already started heading back upriver. Once they had backtracked to almost where they had finally reached the riverside, the woman in the water got their attention by splashing water at them. When they were looking, she pointed at a small clearing on the other side of the river, or at the trees beyond the clearing. "Toshia went that way?" Don asked. The woman nodded. Without any hesitation, Don started into the water. "Hold on a second, Professor!" Nicole said. When Don turned, impatience written clearly all over his face and posture, she said, "Maybe we should think about this for a minute." "What? I can swim across that." "Maybe," Nicole shrugged. "You don't know how fast the current is. But, that's not what I meant. We don't know anything about that woman," she nodded toward the green-haired stranger. "Maybe she's trying to lure you to a watery grave, or something. Maybe she did that to Toshia." Getting into the spirit of things, Amy said, "And if Toshia got out of the river there, why didn't she stay there so we could find her?" Don frowned at the girls. He knew they had good points, but he couldn't resist the conviction that Toshia could be in trouble and he had to do whatever he could to find her. Apparently he wasn't alone, because while he paused to consider Nicole and Amy's caution, Shelonda dove into the river and began crossing it, swimming a bit clumsily while holding onto her staff. The green-haired woman watched Shelonda's progress with a smile, and made no move to interfere. "Well, that's that," Don said, and promptly dove in after Shelonda. The current was strong, but not so strong that he couldn't compensate. After a couple of minutes, he was pulling himself out of the water. He smiled at Shelonda and said, "Thank you." She just grinned back at him and shook the water out of her hair. Don found himself distracted by the way her tank top clung to her fit body and luscious tits. It had been an uncommonly long time since he'd had any release, after all. Shelonda broke his distracted train of thought by bending down to help Amy out of the river. Don turned to give Nicole a hand up onto the grassy bank. Once they were all on dry land, Don looked back ask the green-haired river maiden if she could give them any more information, but she was nowhere to be seen. Don decided to reassert some direction, before the others started to succumb to the enflamed sex drive that was already making him painfully aware of the wet feminine bodies so near at hand. He said, "OK, well, if Toshia came up here, something must have made her leave. Otherwise, as Amy pointed out, she would be here waiting for us. So, let's look around and see if there's some kind of sign or evidence of ... something." "There are animal tracks over here," Nicole said after a moment. The others gathered around a patch of dirt where a number of prints were clearly visible. "Hoof prints," Don nodded. "Deer maybe... No, pigs, or goats maybe." "Kind of big for goats, don't you think?" Nicole asked. Don shrugged, "I know they're not horses or deer, but that's about it." "It looks like someone went this way in a hurry," Shelonda said from further along the edge of the clearing. "What do you mean?" Amy asked. "Well, these little branches are broken, and those flowers are trampled, and look here – that's a footprint. It's about the right size for Toshia." "How did you notice all that?" Amy asked. Shelonda just shrugged, and kept moving into the woods, following the trail of minor destruction that she assumed had been left by Toshia. "I say we follow Shelonda's lead," Don said, "but everyone try to remember how to get back here, in case we lose the trail or something." Unfortunately, they had only gone deep enough into the woods to slightly diminish the sound of the river and that last little waterfall, before Shelonda drew up and shook her head, "I don't know where she went next." "That's OK," Don said. "Let's think, if she'd been running this way, where would she run next?" "Maybe that way," Shelonda pointed up the side of the hill in front of them. So, they all climbed up that hillside, moving slowly so Shelonda and the others could look for any sign of Toshia. At the top of the hill, Amy held up her hand and hissed, "Shh!" Everyone held their breath and strained their ears. Finally, Don asked, "What was it?" "I don't know," Amy shook her head. "I thought I heard something – maybe a sex sound, maybe a Toshia sound. I think it came from off that way somewhere, but I can't be sure." Don peered in the direction Amy had indicated, which was to the left of the way they'd been heading. He couldn't hear anything, but the river behind them. Then Shelonda, who had moved around a large rock jutting out of the side of the top of this hill, said, "Oh, she went this way!" The others quickly came around to join Shelonda, and they could all see the signs of someone crashing and sliding down far side of the hill. "How do you know it was Toshia?" Nicole asked. "Look," Shelonda pointed to a clear hand print in some wet dirt. If it hadn't been made by Toshia it had been made by a woman with a hand very close in size to her. Without waiting to see if the others agreed with her assessment, Shelonda followed the screed down to the base of the hill and then started up the next. Near the top, she paused, though. "It was so clear, but now..." Shelonda said as Don came up next to her. "Oh, she turned this way!" and headed to the left. "That's the direction I said, wasn't it?" Amy asked. Don only nodded and followed after Shelonda, who seemed to have had some kind of hunting or tracking experience before she was brought to Eros. Combining this with her martial arts skills, Don thought she might have been in the military, though he knew it might just be that she'd had a parent who took her camping a lot and then later she took kung fu classes. Following along after Shelonda, they made slow but steady progress along a line of hills that seemed to parallel the course of the river. Finally, after what must have been an hour, Shelonda led them up a particularly steep slope, where, Shelonda said, it was obvious that Toshia had climbed up using both her hands and feet. Just past the top of this steep slope, there was a small, leaf-carpeted clearing in front of a very large moss-covered fallen tree trunk. "Whoa! I smell sex!" Amy announced. Don could smell it too – not only the smell he loved so well of Toshia's aroused sex, but also of male cum, and quite a bit of both. "There's cum all over these leaves," Nicole noticed. "Someone's been having fun," Amy laughed. "It's hard to tell with the leaves," Shelonda said, "but it looks like Toshia tripped on that root there and fell here. Then someone had sex against that tree, and then more sex over there, on those leaves with the cum on them." "I'm starting to think Toshia doesn't need our help," Amy smiled. "Why was she running through the woods, then?" Nicole asked. Clearly, after the incidents with the sex-plants and the attack over the river, Nicole had adopted a much more cautious attitude toward Eros. Don thought that attitude was entirely appropriate. "If it was Toshia having sex here, and I agree that it probably was," Don said, "we should assume that it was against her will. But even if she was having fun, that doesn't mean she doesn't still need our help or that we ought to just abandon her." Nicole and Amy nodded their agreement, the former a bit more emphatically than the latter. Shelonda was already checking out the brush around the clearing. "They went this way," she announced at last. As they all fell in behind Shelonda, Don asked, "Are you sure?" "Yes," she said quietly, "but I think Toshia was being carried, and there are more of those hoof prints." The path they were following was more or less straight, angling upstream and away from the river. Though Shelonda said the trail was pretty easy to follow – "they were all together and not trying to be sneaky" – it was quickly getting dark, which slowed them down considerably. "What do you mean 'they were all together'?" Don asked. "How many were there?" "Three or four, plus Toshia, I think," Shelonda said. "We're going to have to stop soon. I can't follow them in the dark." "What's that?" Nicole asked, pointing ahead through the trees and deep shadows. "A light?" Amy suggested. "Probably a campfire," Shelonda decided. "I can follow that in the dark." "OK, but we need to be careful. It could be a trap," Don said. "We move slow and quiet, and nobody does anything crazy, alright?" The women nodded back at him. He was glad they all seemed to be taking this seriously. Shelonda took the lead, and the others moved behind her. Step by cautious step the fire in the distance grew until they could make out figures near it. Shelonda led them down into and then along a low gulley that kept them from seeing the fire for about five minutes. When she climbed quietly up the far side of the gulley, she stopped when her head was just over the top edge. Don joined her, lying on the ground next to her, looking at the campfire which was now not so distant. While it was easy for Don, Shelonda and the others to see what was going on around the campfire, those in that bright circle of light couldn't possibly see into the darkness of the forest where Don and company now spied upon them. "What are those?" Shelonda whispered in honest, open curiosity. "They look like satyrs," Don whispered back, while simultaneously gaping. There by the campfire was Toshia. She was on her hands and knees, while what looked to Don like a half-man-half-goat creature was clearly fucking her vigorously from behind. There was another satyr in front of Toshia, and she was stroking its very erect cock. Toshia looked over her shoulder at the satyr behind her and said, "That's it Scratch, keep fucking me!" Then she pulled the one in front of her closer and began to suck its cock. "Now that looks like fun!" Amy whispered in Don's ear with a grin. A third satyr came into view and promptly flopped on its back and scooted under Toshia, reaching up to play with her tits as the swayed over his face while she was being fucked. The three women were, like Don, transfixed and turned on watching their lost companion enjoying the rough pleasures of satyr-loving. They watched intently as Toshia pulled herself off the cock behind her only to lower herself down on the one beneath her. The satyr she'd called Scratch wasted almost no time, then in pushing himself into Toshia's ass from behind. During these maneuvers Toshia hadn't taken her mouth off the cock in front of her. Toshia's happy grunts and moans, along with those of the satyrs, carried easily in the night air. Amy declared quietly, "And that looks likea lot of fun!" While he was watching all of this, Don was acutely aware of his own, very stiff, cock, and the presence of the women on either side of him. Shelonda was breathing heavily, and Amy was moving her hand up the back of his leg. "What's it going to be, then, Professor?" Amy asked. "Do we bust in and 'rescue' her, or just join the party?" "She might not want to be interrupted at the moment," Nicole observed quietly. "Well, someone better 'interrupt' me soon," Amy breathed. "That does look like fun, Don," Shelonda added. Don had to admit that he had little to no interest in making the women wait much longer for sex. He thought there was a chance that Toshia might get hurt if they startled the satyrs, but he couldn't think of any way of doing that and not also giving them a chance to carry her off in the night. They did seem pretty distracted by fucking Toshia. By now Shelonda was biting Don's shoulder as she played with herself, her arm between her body and the earth, and Amy's hand was on his ass. Yes, something had to give. "OK," Don said, "this is what we're going to do." He stopped talking then, because he hadn't heard the "we're going to do" part. He tried, "That's weird!" but didn't hear that either. Then he noticed that he couldn't actually move and that the fire-lit scene in front of him was rapidly fading to black. Alarmed, he tried shouting, "Hey!" but not only did he hear nothing but he was pretty sure his mouth hadn't even opened. Then, everything was black, and he thought he must be asleep. Chapter 9 Toshia's Frustration Toshia was tied up again. This time, though, she was sitting down. She was tied to a wooden frame chair with a low back. Her arms were tied together behind her, bound at the wrists to each other and the chair. Her legs were tied at the ankles (to the legs of the chair) and at the knees (to the posts that supported the ends of the arms of the chair), so that she couldn't close her thighs. Other than that, she was comparatively comfortable, particularly in relation to being tied to that damned X-cross. Beyond that, though, she actually thought her situation was much worse. Shortly after passing out on the big, red-sheet and cum covered mattress, Toshia had been dragged out of the men's quarters and been washed down, first by several buckets of cold water, and then by a pair of serving girls who must have been chosen for their lack of gentleness. Then, she had been tied down spread-eagled on the stone floor in a room off the main hall where she'd been on display earlier. She was left there overnight and well into the morning. Toshia really hadn't minded that bit, though. Once she'd gotten used to the cold stone against her back, she'd been quite content to sleep. The lack of sleep from the previous two nights, each of which she'd spent tied up in one way or another, as well as the exertions of her hours of sex with the men, had left her in desperate need of unconsciousness. Still, she'd awakened hours before anyone had come to check on her, and the feeling of isolation that swept over her was brutal. Toshia had never doubted that Don must be trying to find her. She expected him to burst in and rescue her at any moment. Or, at least, she had. It was becoming increasingly difficult for her not to think that something terrible had happened to Don. In her more selfish moments she feared that he might have given up on her and decided to return to the Manor. More often, though, she didn't doubt his devotion to her, but worried that he might have gotten hurt or worse and couldn't get to her. Of course, the most likely scenario, she thought, was that he was looking but simply couldn't find her. In any case, the solitary confinement was ultimately lifted. She was untied, allowed to eat, and then tied to this chair, which was then hoisted up and carried into a big chamber off the main hall. This room was obviously the feast hall of the castle. Four large, heavy tables dominated the four quadrants of the chamber. There were also quite a few colorful pillows and mattresses here and there. There were, at first, no sisters present – only half a dozen serving girls who were cleaning up, refilling fruit bowls, and doing various other domestic tasks. Toshia and her chair were set on a raised platform at one end of the room, and then left alone for at least an hour. Then, Daphne came into the room and walked straight up to Toshia. The leader of the Sisterhood was wearing a crude metal breast plate and loin cloth, and was covered in perspiration, as if she had been engaged in vigorous exercise. She had her long, black hair pulled back in a ponytail. With an expression devoid of personal interest or compassion, Daphne checked the bonds around Toshia's wrists and knees. When she was satisfied, she placed her hands on Toshia's bare thighs and leaned forward so that her face was directly in front of and very close to Toshia's own. "You put on quite a show yesterday, pup," Daphne said with contempt. "That got me wondering if you can take it as well as dish it out. Tonight we're going to put on the show and you have to sit there and watch – just watch." Toshia realized the beautiful woman might just have discovered her Achilles' heel. Since waking up in Eros, Toshia had been acutely aware of the powerfully aphrodisiac effect seeing other people having sex had upon her. Watching Don with the Nymphets and then spying on people through the window/mirrors in the secret passage, had, in less than an hour, demolished her resistance to sleeping with her friend. Still, she certainly didn't want to let Daphne have the upper hand, so she smiled nonchalantly and said, "Bring it on, bitch." Daphne chuckled and left her sitting there. Another hour or so passed, with Toshia sitting there alone with her chair and her thoughts, before the sisters began to come into the hall. They had left their armor and weapons behind, and were wearing much more feminine garb. Brigit was wearing a long blue skirt with slits running way up both sides, and a necklace of flowers that almost looked like a Hawaiian lei. The flowers rested on top of her impressive, full, and very naked breasts. Other women were wearing open robes, loosely belted togas, sarongs, and the like. Daphne came in later, with only the robe she'd worn the day before barely covering her tits; her hair was loose now and fell over her shoulders. No one paid any attention to Toshia, but proceeded to eat, drink and be merry. Judging from what she could overhear, most of the conversation going on centered on fighting and physical training. Apparently the women spent a large portion of each day working out and practicing with their weapons. Toshia thought that Don and Shelonda would have their hands full fighting these women. Of course, given the filling nature of the fruit they were eating and the stimulating qualities of the XYZ they were drinking as water and eating with the fruit, it didn't take long before sex was breaking out all around the room. Toshia watched as, off to her right, a blonde woman carried on joking with her friends across the table while a woman with short brown hair lowered her face to the blonde's breasts and ran her hand up between her thighs. Just a short distance down that table, the big, freckled redhead who had licked Toshia's cheek her first day here was sitting up on the edge of the table with her strong thighs spread as another woman bent down to go down on her pussy. The redhead held the woman's head in place with one hand while pinching and twisting her own nipples with the other. On Toshia's left, a particularly attractive pair of amazons were making out passionately, naked breasts pressed together, and muscular arms straining as they reached down to play with each other against the hard surface of the bench they straddled. Beyond them, Brigit sat with her back to the table, and a warrior woman on either side of her. Toshia watched intently as the two women kissed and sucked on Brigit's breasts and worked their hands up under her skirt. Then she noticed that Brigit was watching her in turn and smiling mischievously. Toshia felt her cheeks burning with embarrassment and excitement. Her pulse was already racing a bit, and she could feel the wetness and heat of her pussy. In another fifteen minutes it seemed that there was nowhere she could turn her gaze and avoid seeing these women in some sexual act. Now there were women writhing on the floor around her, locked in 69s or twisting in muscular, feminine daisy chains. The aroma of womanly arousal filled the air. Daphne had known what she was doing, alright, Toshia realized. This was the easily the worst torment she'd undergone – to see all this unbridled and glorious sex on display right in front of her, assaulting her senses, and yet be unable to participate or even to touch herself where she desperately needed to be touched! Toshia tried to tell herself that this was just another test for her, to see how much she could take. She had pushed her own limits as to what she could do with her body to give and receive pleasure, and now she had to see how much frustration she could stand. Toshia finally caught sight of Daphne, who was coming back into the room, followed by some serving girls, including the petite brunette who Toshia thought must be Nina – the girl who had bathed and fed Toshia and given her a sweet and all too singular orgasm in the middle of the night two nights ago. The servants brought with them a chair similar to the one Toshia was tied to, and set it down in a currently clear part of the floor directly in front of Toshia's but several meters away. With her cold blue eyes on Toshia's, Daphne sat down in the chair. With one hand, Daphne reached into her robe and cupped her own breast. Toshia watched as the woman licked her own lips and smiled cruelly across the space between them. Then Daphne moved her hand lower, parting her long, firm legs until Toshia could clearly see the pink lips of her pussy. Sure that she had Toshia's attention, Daphne pushed the robe back, exposing her breasts. As much as she hated the woman – particularly in that moment – Toshia could not deny that Daphne was a strikingly beautiful woman. She also knew that she would give anything right now to be untied so she could get her hands on that woman, to kick her, scratch at her, beat her – to get her fingers into that woman's pussy, to kiss and bite that cold smile off her face, to make her cry out as she came on Toshia's mouth. Toshia ground her teeth together and sat still. As if she could read Toshia's mind, Daphne made a gesture, and Nina, who had been waiting patiently naked behind the chair, came around and knelt between Daphne's legs. Daphne ran her fingers through Nina's hair almost affectionately, as the girl leaned forward. Toshia could only watch the muscles of Nina's thin back as she brought her mouth to Daphne's pussy. Toshia remembered the feeling of Nina's tongue and lips on her own pussy and clit, and watched as Daphne relaxed in her chair, eyes half closed, but still watching Toshia. One hand still caressed Nina's hair, and the other now cupped her own breast. As Daphne's head rolled back a little and the muscles of her arm showed that she was pinching her own nipple hard, Toshia felt a moan that was almost a whimper building up in her own breast. She had never in her life been so enflamed with sexual desire. She knew that a big factor in her frustration was that release was positively denied her. If she thought she would be allowed to come sometime soon, she would bear this restraint more or less cheerfully, almost enjoying the furiously burning excitement in her body. But the fact that there was no satisfaction coming for her was making Toshia wild with frustration. Still, she struggled to maintain an outward appearance of calm, even when it became apparent that the warrior women, who denied themselves all day and kept themselves in peak physical condition, were going to keep this orgy going for hours. To be continued. By BradentonLarry for Literotica

Toshia finds herself in a predicament. By BradentonLarry – Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. NOTE: The events of this series (as a whole) follow immediately after Lost in Eros Book 1: The Manor. It is strongly suggested to complete that book first. Chapter 1 Toshia strained against the cords that held her fast. Her arms and legs were stretched out against an X-shaped cross, tied securely at the wrists and ankles. The muscles in her thin, strong arms and her bare legs pulled and struggled as her lithe, naked torso twisted against the cross. She had been trying to pull herself loose for what must be an hour now, and was convinced there was no actual hope that she would free herself. Only fierce stubbornness drove her to struggle again and again. At first, her captors had been gathered around Toshia, laughing at her as she fought futilely against her restraints. They had pinched and fondled her naked body, not as if they were trying to arouse her, but out of amusement at her defiant helplessness. They had squeezed and twisted her nipples, not playfully but cruelly, until tears were rolling down her cheeks. Hands had crushed her breasts roughly and slapped her face and thighs until her skin was burning and bright pink. Rude, unloving fingers had been shoved into her pussy, without intending to excite her, only to violate her. It was infuriating to her that her body had responded to this intrusion with grasping, hungry wetness. Although her mind was rebelling against her situation, and the rest of her body was being so badly mistreated, her vagina – and the damned XYZ in her veins – was ready for sex. Toshia didn't give in, though, and wouldn't. That had been the problem. Toshia wouldn't play along, so they tied her up and put her on display in the middle of this broken down old castle. They had good fun with that, hauling the kicking and fighting naked young woman off and holding her down on the cross while they bound her and then raised the framework to fit into its base. Toshia particularly remembered one of her tormentors, a big redhead with freckles over her cheeks and nose, who laughed in Toshia's face and then licked her cheek with a broad, wet tongue. After a while though, they got tired of abusing her and wandered off to find other things to do. Now and then someone would pass her by. Sometimes they would prod, pinch or fondle her body, but more and more they would just walk by, laughing. At first she had been happy to realize she'd been taken by the warrior women. Given her previous experience in Eros, Toshia expected to find herself in a Sapphic harem, surrounded by playful, horny women. After what she'd gone through, particularly since being separated from Don and the girls, the thought of some girl-on-girl action was quite welcome indeed! As soon as she was dumped out into the courtyard of the castle and looked around, though, Toshia realized this wasn't going to be any nice little harem situation. The stones of the courtyard were rough and cold on her bare skin. The women who stood around her were anything but welcoming. They looked down at her with various expressions of contempt and amusement. Each of these warriors was clearly very strong, with well-defined muscles on her arms, legs and abdomen. Odd pieces of armor were combined with tattered garments to barely clothe their athletic bodies. Each one held a weapon of some kind, mostly spears. "She's a scrawny one," said one of the women with a sneer. "No tits to speak of," said another derisively. Toshia was crouching there in front of them, trying to cover her nudity for the first time since she and Don had awoken in the Manor. "I'll bet she didn't put up any fight," one of the women scowled with distaste. "What about it, little pup? Did you put up any fight or did you just let them fuck you until they were done with you?" Toshia had twisted to get a look at the woman who had asked her those questions. She saw a tall woman with long jet-black hair and icy blue eyes looking down at her. The woman's expression gave the impression that she smelled something particularly rank. Toshia tried to think of what to say, but was distracted when she felt the butt of a spear shoved under her behind, and a voice saying, "I'll bet they screwed her ass too." The blue-eyed woman kept watching Toshia, as the woman behind her shoved the spear harder, pushing Toshia up to a kneeling position. Another woman asked, "Well, what is it, girl, did the goats fuck your ass?" "She's blushing," laughed one of them. "I'll bet she liked getting fucked in the ass by the goats." The blue-eyed woman smiled wryly and said, "As if you don't like a good ass-fucking, Wanda." "Well, yeah, but not from a goat!" Wanda protested. They all laughed at this, but Toshia didn't feel any more comfortable. The woman with the black hair and blue eyes was still looking down at her contemptuously. "What are we going to do with the scrawny little bitch, then," one of the women asked. "Give her to the men?" "It doesn't look like she can fight, so what else is she good for? She's too skinny to be any fun." "I don't know," said the blue-eyed woman haughtily. She reached out and caught Toshia's chin in a strong grip. She turned Toshia's head to the right and left, looking at her face coldly. "She's kind of cute." Cute!? Toshia suddenly realized how incredibly pissed she was. Things hadn't been going exactly well for days but she'd put up with it, thinking that Don and the others would turn up and get her out of this mess. Toshia was nothing if not a good sport; she hadn't actually been hurt and she'd managed to have fun in the process, but somehow a line had been crossed. This bunch of obnoxious women was too much to put up with nicely. A simmering rage welled up in Toshia's breast. The cold woman in front of her seemed to see the fury in Toshia's eyes. She smiled cruelly and said, "What do you say, little pup, will you be a good little pet for me?" "Fuck you!" Toshia spat. The smack came from somewhere off to the right and batted Toshia's head to the left. A spear shaft came down hard across her bare back, stinging like fire and knocking her forward onto her hands and knees. "Show respect, you skinny bitch!" said an angry voice. Toshia glowered at the gray stone in front of her, thinking furiously,I'll be damned if I'm going to be anyone's fucking cute little pet! Then she saw a sandaled foot extended under her face. It moved upward and Toshia lifted her head to avoid making contact. "There, there," said the blue-eyed woman. "I'm sure she'll behave now that she understands that she'll be punished if she doesn't. Right, little pup?" Toshia glared up at the woman and said nothing. "She's a wild one," a blonde woman with braids on both sides of her head, and who looked more than a little like a valkyrie to Toshia, said cheerfully. "Better watch yourself, Daphne." The blue-eyed woman, Daphne, sneered coldly and said, "Don't be ridiculous, Brigit. She'll be a good little pet for me, won't you, pup? Show the girls you'll play nice and kiss my foot." Toshia was keenly aware of the fact that she was surrounded by a gang of big bullies with sticks and worse, but she was past caring. She pushed herself up so that she was kneeling on her haunches and said, "I'll tell you what, I'll kiss your foot right after you kiss my ass." The blonde, Brigit, thought this was very funny, and Toshia thought some of the others laughed a little too, but again she was smacked – this time so hard that she tasted blood. Daphne, who wasn't laughing at all, then said, "It looks like the pup needs to be house-broken, ladies. Let's see how she likes being tied to the cross." So, Toshia was woman-handled until and after she was tied up and put on display in the middle of what seemed to be an ancient, decrepit hall. Fortunately, the women had tired of tormenting her, but they made no move to release her. Toshia pulled again, straining all the muscles in her lithe body against the bonds restraining her left wrist, trying to pull her hand through. She felt the wood of the cross against her back and butt. It seemed as if she would pull her hand off the end of her arm, or at the very least dislocate her shoulder, but nothing gave. She sagged, breathless, against the big X, hanging from her restraints. Toshia resigned herself to waiting until they untied her. In the meantime, she thought back to her adventures since she and Don had come to Eros, both in the Manor and since that day, about a week ago, when they had left the Manor and headed out into the forest. She knew reliving some of those events would make her horny, in spite of her situation, but thoughts of her life before coming to Eros would only depress her further. In any case, there was little doubt that the XYZ would have her horny soon anyway. Chapter 2 The Rite: centaurs & witches & crones (oh my!) Right after leaving the Manor Don found himself in strange company. It wasn't the fact that he was accompanied by four sexy women (each of whom he had slept with, sometimes with the active assistance of the others), including the love of his life and best friend Toshia. Nor was it the fact that two of those women had no memory beyond when they had awakened here in this strange place. Rather it was the presence of the amiable centaur, Ralph, who made the situation so surreal. They had gathered around Ralph in the shade of the first trees on the edge of the lawn spread out in front of the Manor. "Well, we call this the forest," Ralph answered Toshia's question. "No," she insisted, "what do you call everything -- the place where the forest is?" "The world? Oh, you mean Eros," Ralph laughed. "People call the world Eros sometimes." "Naturally," Don shrugged, smiling across to Toshia. "OK," Toshia tried to resume her explanation, "Don, Nicole and I aren't from Eros. We come from a place called Earth, and we would like to get home." Ralph frowned and scratched under his long, dark beard. His equine tail swished a bit too. Then, he said, "I can't say that I've ever heard of this 'Earth' place, and I've traveled extensively throughout the world -- Eros. Oh, would you mind scratching right there, dear?" Amy, who had utterly failed to resist the urge to caress Ralph's strong flanks, obliged him by scratching at his brown hindquarter where her hand had been. "Well," Don tried, "if you wanted to find a way to Earth, is there someone you would ask for help?" "Hmm," Ralph said as his forehead creased with his thought. "I suppose the first place one could try is the Witches of the Glen. Perhaps they could summon the Crone. She is very wise. If anyone knows anything about this 'Earth' it's likely to be... That's very distracting, my dear." "It certainly is!" Shelonda said. She had knelt down next to Ralph and was caressing his prodigious sex organ, which was, naturally enough, responding to the attention. Don wondered if the native fauna responded to the XYZ in the same way the human transplants did. He apologized to Ralph, saying, "I'm sorry. My friends have never encountered one of your kind." "I appreciate that," Ralph said. "It's just that it's been a while since I've been with a mare." "There aren't many centaurs around?" Don asked. "No... not too many..." By now Amy and Nicole had joined Shelonda in caressing and stroking Ralph's large phallus. Toshia was watching them with an expression that seemed a violent mixture of curiosity, shock and titillation. Don almost laughed at her reddening face. He saw that Amy was now kneeling on the ground with both her hands on the column of horse flesh pointing at her face, pumping her hands back and forth on it. Meanwhile, Shelonda and Nicole were similarly stroking Ralph's cock. Don thought it was fortunate for everyone concerned that they hadn't come across an actual horse. "Oh my!" Ralph breathed. Then a deluge of white cum erupted from him, virtually covering Amy's face and front. Pearly droplets splattered everywhere. Shelonda was able to say "Wow!" in the moment before a second bucket full of cum shot out of Ralph and onto Amy's face, and then there was a third much smaller one, followed by a stream that drizzled out. Nicole reached out and caught some of this in her cupped palm, and brought it up to her mouth, only to pronounce it "Yummy!" The girls on the ground proceeded to giggle and laugh as they scooped centaur cum off Amy and slurped it down. Toshia watched this for a moment, until she saw Don watching her with amusement, and then said, "Oh, what the hell?" and got down to join in the fun. "I hope that wasn't too rude of them," Don said to Ralph. "Oh, no -- not at all!" Ralph laughed. "It was a bit kinky, you know. I've never been pleasured by such tiny females, but I'm certainly not complaining." "Well, good," Don smiled. "Now, I was wondering if you could help us find these Witches of the Glen that you mentioned." Once the women managed to finish playing with Ralph's cum and to clean Amy up a bit, the centaur led them through the forest at a pretty brisk pace. Don was happy that he was a good hiker. The women took turns getting rides on Ralph's back, and took the opportunity to bring themselves to loud orgasms along the way. At first Toshia seemed shocked by the fact that Amy and then Shelonda were so openly grinding themselves against Ralph's spine and then so obviously coming, but, after Nicole took her turn, Toshia climbed up and enjoyed the ride for all it was worth. Don watched her bowing her head against Ralph's shoulder blades as she gasped and sighed with her orgasm, and smiled to himself. It was good to see her enjoying herself so thoroughly. For his part, Ralph said he was happy to return the favor done him as much as possible. Amy, however, insisted that she was unconvinced that there wasn't some further way in which Ralph could be of service to the ladies. Don found himself a bit happy when they came upon the glade they were seeking before Amy could put any of her ideas to the test. He sensed that Ralph was a bit relieved too. They were on a cleared hilltop high over the rest of the forest, sloping dark green all around them. The sun was sinking toward the horizon. In the center of the glade were a large stone altar and a large arrangement of wood, ready to become a bonfire. Off to the side, against the tree line, was a large tent of crimson cloth. Ralph led them toward this tent. Before they got there, though, or even called out, a flap was tossed aside and a beautiful woman in a dark red robe stepped out and said, "Hello, and welcome." She had a thick mane of yellow and gold hair falling to her shoulders in an unruly tumult. She looked the party over with eyes of light blue-gray and a knowing smile. "My name is Cassandra, how may we help you?" "Hello Cassandra, I'm Don, and this is Toshia, Nicole, Shelonda, Amy and Ralph." "It's good to see you again, Ralph," Cassandra smiled. Her voice was musical, friendly and confident -- in short, extremely sexy. "Thank you for guiding our new friends here." "It was an honor, mistress," Ralph bowed. "More than that," she winked, "judging from the smell of things." "An honor and a pleasure," he smiled back at her. "I am glad," she nodded. Then, turning to Don, she asked, "How may we help you, Don?" "Toshia, Nicole and I seek a way to leave Eros and return to our home, Earth," Don explained. "Ralph suggested that you could help us find someone who could tell us how to do that." "The Crone," Ralph added. "Ah, yes," Cassandra nodded, taking all of this in with apparent simple acceptance. "I see. We could perform the summoning rite, though you will have to help. We will need a fresh offering for the guardian of the portal, and then there will be a price to be paid to the Crone as well." "What sort of offering and price?" Toshia asked. She had dismounted from Ralph's back and stood next to Don. "Oh nothing quite so dire as you might imagine," Cassandra smiled enigmatically. "Any of you young ladies will do, though I suggest you or Nicole would be most fitting." "Fine," Toshia said firmly, "as long as it's nothing life-threatening, I'll do it." "Wonderful," Cassandra nodded. "And you, Don, will have to pay the Crone's price. Surely you will be as brave as your companion." "Of course," Don nodded, very much conscious of the fact that he was nowhere near as sure of himself as Toshia seemed to be. Cassandra smiled at them both and then turned to the tent behind her and called, "Come on everyone, we have to get ready to summon the Crone!" There were excited exclamations from the tent, followed by a dozen men and women all wearing robes just like Cassandra's. They busied themselves immediately around the firewood and the altar. Don would have paid more attention to what they were doing, but Ralph took this moment to say, "Well, I will leave you in Cassandra's capable hands, then." "You won't stay to see what the Crone says?" Don asked. "No," Ralph shook his head. "I want to find myself a mare as soon as possible, and, to be honest, these magical rites are a bit too intense for me." "Are we safe here?" Don asked in a hushed voice. "Oh, yes!" Ralph laughed. "Cassandra's a sweet, kind person. She won't let any harm come to you, but ... well, it's just going to be intense, that's all. It all gives me the willies. Anyway, good luck!" The girls all bid Ralph goodbye, and then he trotted off into the forest, which was already quite dark in the dusk. "Please, Toshia, come with me," Cassandra said. While they went into the tent, a pair of red-robed women came up to Nicole and Shelonda and led them off toward the fire area. A tall young man approached Don and said, "Sir, if you will accompany me." Don followed the man to a wooden chair that had been set off to the side, with a clear view of the altar without actually being close to it. The young man said, "During the rite, you will sit here until the Crone summons you. Do not participate in the ritual at all until that time. It is very important that you save yourself for the Crone. If you do not, she will know and be displeased." "Okay," Don nodded. "Sit in the chair and don't have any fun -- got it." "Oh, and remove your clothing." "Um, all right," Don said. After disrobing and putting his few items of clothing, and his staff, on the ground next to the chair, Don sat down and tried to make himself comfortable, watching the robed witches go about their preparations. He wasn't surprised to note that everyone in what he was thinking of as the coven was in good shape, even though they seemed to represent a spectrum of different ages, from quite young -- like Nicole or Shelonda -- to as old as in their sixties, if Don was any judge of such things. Knowing what he now knew about Eros, though, Don realized that each of these people could be much older than their appearance would indicate, thanks to the rejuvenating powers of the XYZ they drank as water. After the sun set Don was left alone in the clearing, as the others all disappeared into the big tent. Eventually, the group came out in a solemn procession -- one by one -- with Cassandra in the lead. Toshia came second and was wearing a white robe. The entire group made a circle around the pile of firewood, and most of them began to sing some sort of hymn the words of which Don couldn't make out. This went on for several minutes, until, abruptly, Cassandra raised her hands high over her head, and the wood in front of her burst into flame. Well, that was certainly a neat trick, Don thought to himself. He caught himself, though, and tried to make a point of not being quite so skeptical as usual. After all, we're trying to play along with this world's rules here. Maybe things won't work if I've got the wrong attitude. The witches had stopped singing now, and Cassandra took Toshia by the hand and walked her over to stand with her back to the stone altar; the other witches, along with Nicole, Shelonda and Amy, closed the gap in the circle. Facing Toshia, Cassandra raised her arms, with her palms up to the sky, and called out, "O wise mother who guides us and watches over us, we beseech thee to join us this night that the travelers among us may share in the gift of your knowledge and beauty." The witches around the bonfire repeated Cassandra's words, and four of the men lit torches in the fire and placed them in holes Don hadn't noticed before. These torches were positioned about a meter from each corner of the altar. When the men returned to the circle, Cassandra reached out to caress Toshia's face lovingly. She called out, "O guardian of the portal, we offer you this supplicant who comes seeking knowledge and will give you that which you most desire." Then, Cassandra untied the simple knot at the base of Toshia's throat that held the white robe closed. Toshia shrugged the robe off her shoulders and stood there naked in the firelight. If she was frightened or anxious Don could not see it in her expression or posture. Instead, she stood proudly, with her shoulders back and head high. To Don it seemed that it was Toshia, not Cassandra, who was the high priestess of this affair. As the witches around the fire began a low chant, Cassandra took Toshia by the hand and led her to the foot of the altar, and up a set of steps Don hadn't seen earlier. Toshia gently knelt down on the altar and then turned around and lied down upon her back on the cold stone. Don was fascinated to see her bare, pale flesh in the flickering orange and yellow light. He experienced a strong desire to go to the altar then and ravish Toshia even if it did mess up the rite. Instead, he forced himself to sit still in his wooden chair, and kept watching intently. Cassandra moved around to the opposite side of the altar, away from the bonfire, and produced a large pitcher that seemed to be made of clay. The witch proceeded to pour water over Toshia's naked body. From the sharp gasp and sudden tightening of her muscles, Don could tell Toshia had not expected this, but she lay still on the altar. When she'd emptied the pitcher over Toshia, Cassandra set the pitcher out of the way on the ground somewhere behind the altar, and then leaned over the naked, wet offering and kissed her on the lips. Cassandra came around the altar and joined the circle of chanting witches. Once she was there, the group slowly began to move around the fire. The chanting became a bit more rhythmic, and the witches started to move almost as if they were dancing. One by one, each of the participants broke away from the circle to approach the altar and kiss Toshia on the lips. When they had kissed her, each one dropped his or her robe to the ground in front of the altar before returning to the circle. Nicole, Shelonda and Amy each took their turn in this kissing and disrobing ritual, as if they had done this kind of thing many times. As this went on, with an increasing number of naked chanting, dancing celebrants, the rhythm and pace of the chant very slowly rose. The dancers were now holding hands or had their arms around each other's waists. Finally, only Cassandra still wore her robe, so she returned to the altar, kissed Toshia again and exposed her own naked body to the fire-lit night. This seemed to be a signal to the others, for the chanting shifted to a much more rhythmic cant, and Don swore there were now deep, distant drums keeping the beat. As soon as Cassandra returned to the circle, the dancing around the fire became more playful. Now sweaty bodies glistened in the orangey light. Don saw Amy moving along between two men, in each hand a stiff cock, while their hands groped her body. Shelonda passed by with a lovely young woman trying to get her mouth on Shelonda's beautiful heaving bosom. Nicole had allowed a man to catch her from behind and the two of them managed to move around the circle while he kissed the back of her neck and reached around to run his hands over her front. Cassandra danced past with the wanton sensuality of a belly dancer and a certain regal bearing, somehow both reveling in the energy of the rite and aloof from the playfulness rapidly spreading around the circle. The air seemed to be throbbing with the rhythm of the ritual chant, and the heat of the fire and rising eroticism flooded the night. Don looked over to the altar and saw that Toshia had begun to writhe on the stone. Her hands moved over her upper body and her legs rubbed against each other as she felt the aura of lust pulsing from the fire and the dancers. Don watched as she moved her left hand down between her legs, and he had little doubt what she was doing there. As for himself, Don's cock was lying thick on his thigh, growing harder as the rite progressed. Looking back to the fire, Don saw that the dancing had now stopped, though the chanting and the unseen drums continued on. The witches and company were giving in to their desires. Nearby, backlit by the fire, Nicole, had fallen to her hands and knees, and the man who had been following her so closely was now even closer -- fucking her from behind. Don was unsurprised to see that Amy was kneeling between her two men sucking one cock while stroking the other, and then switching. He couldn't see Shelonda, but figured she must be on the other side of the fire. He could see Cassandra, though, straddling a muscular young man, her head thrown back and her breasts thrust up in the night air as she rode him. When he turned his attention back to the altar, Don was surprised to see that a strange dark figure was standing there at Toshia's feet. Don almost sprang from his chair, but somehow managed to remember what he had been told, and resolved to sit still and wait. The figure, which Don presumed must be the guardian of the portal, was hard to discern at first, only a darker shadow in the night, but as Don concentrated it resolved into a tall, distinctly masculine form. Don was sure the shadowy "man" had long horns springing out of its forehead and sweeping back over its head. Toshia didn't seem to notice the creature's presence until it reached out to touch her ankle; the jet black hand seemed more like a talon at first, but then just a hand with long fingers. Toshia looked down to see the figure at her feet, but didn't seem frightened or even surprised. Don could see that she said something, but if there was any reply he could not tell -- he couldn't make out any features of the guardian's face, though he had the distinct impression that there were two fiery eyes of dark red in the shadows. Toshia parted her legs for the darkness and Don watched the claw-like hands moving over her relatively pale skin. As the shadow rose up and lowered itself over her, Toshia's hands left her own body and reached out for the dark shape. Her back arched as the shadows enveloped her. Don found it hard to focus on what was going on atop the altar. At one moment he saw Toshia with her head thrown back and a black creature with its mouth on her neck, and the next there was an almost billowing shadow enveloping her. Then there was a glimpse of her thighs and butt as they flexed while she was fucking the shadow enthusiastically. Her torso strained and tensed, and a mouth with sharp teeth was on her white breast. And then darkness swirled around her. Don was aware that all around the fire the orgy had become general, even though the chanting and the sound of drums went on. He knew that Nicole was now on her back while a new man was between her legs, thrusting with nearly crazed lust. He knew that Amy was being fucked from behind while she took a cock in her mouth. He knew that Cassandra was passionately kissing one of her female subordinates, while another suckled at her tits and reached down to play with her, all while still riding her initial partner. Don could feel his untouched cock, straining painfully in its excited, engorged state. However, he could not seem to look away from the altar. Though he couldn't hear anything but chanting, drums and the moaning of the witches, he was sure Toshia was crying out in a long, hard orgasm. He could tell the shadowy creature on top of her was not finished, though. "No," said a voice next to him, "he will not be finished anytime soon. His need is ... special." Don looked up to see a woman with long white hair swept away from her face and down her back. She was watching the altar with a smile on her thin, red lips. Her dark eyes sparkled in the firelight as she went on, saying, "His phallus is so very hard, like a thing of steel wrapped in a tight sheath of leather. Not as big as one might imagine, but so, so hard, almost painful to touch, until it fills you and you feel his need becoming your own." She was thin, but tautly muscular, and stood confidently and comfortably next to Don. She wore a black sleeveless shift, bound around her narrow waist with a silver cord. "What is his need?" Don finally managed to ask. Her features were sharp and aristocratic, but her smile was friendly as she looked down at him and said, "Sex, obviously, but not like you or them, or her. The guardian feeds off the carnal pleasure of others, particularly the woman with whom he is engaged -- but especially if she's new to him. The energy he draws from her orgasm makes it possible for me to come to you. He will couple with her as long as she can take it, drawing sustenance from her orgasms, and the lust of the others. He does not couple for release, though, but for the reverse. If he comes, which is quite rare, it will be a fiery jet of liquid ecstasy filling up her body -- every fiber." "A fiery jet?" She looked down at him again and smiled warmly, "Don't fear; I was being poetic." Don smiled back, "And your need?" She held out her hand, and Don took it and brought it to his lips, kissing her palm. She laughed and said, "Come with me, Don." A Covin of Witches Desire Toshia. Don stood and moved around his chair, following the white haired woman toward the large red tent. He stole one more glance over his shoulder and saw that Toshia had been pulled to the foot of the altar; her legs were wrapped around the column of deep shadow that stood over her there, her hands were on her breasts and her head lolled to the side with eyes tightly closed. Don imagined that the guardian of the portal was fucking her vigorously with his steely cock. He looked back to the woman leading him, who was looking back at him with an amused smile. Don said, "I didn't see a portal." "The portal is somewhat metaphorical. Cassandra called to me and the guardian, the guardian came, then Toshia came in the other sense, which made it possible for me to come to you." "So he's really not a guardian, but more of a conductor." She laughed as she drew aside the flap of the tent and pulled him inside. "Yes, that is perhaps a more apt description." The tent was lit by a number of candles, and was sumptuously appointed with large, soft carpets and many pillows. "And you are hardly what I would call a 'crone'," Don smiled, admiring the cool beauty of her face and the lithe sexuality of her form. "It's a title, not a description," she answered as she untied the silver cord cinching her gown about her narrow waist. "However, if you would prefer a different appearance..." She changed abruptly into an ancient, toothless hag, straight out of a stereotypical fairy-tale, or Macbeth. She laughed harshly and said, "Perhaps not, though. What about this? Something more befitting the images conjured up in your mind by the rite you witnessed so patiently." She was now a pale woman in a white nightgown. Thick dark hair fell in a tumult down around her shoulders. Her eyes were dark and glowing with a feral lust. Her full lips parted to show long, sharp canines, and were red with blood -- blood that covered her chin and had splattered all over her generous cleavage. Don immediately recalled his fevered teenage fantasies and felt his cock strain despite the obvious danger of the situation. "Or maybe you would prefer I took the appearance of someone more familiar," she said with Toshia's mouth. Don watched as Toshia shrugged out of the black shift the Crone was wearing, to reveal the slim body he had lately come to know so well. Don was both taken aback by these sudden transformations and now completely convinced that there was more to all of the evening's events that clever tricks. He swallowed and managed to say, "No, your original appearance was more than satisfactory." "Ah, thank you," she smiled, and stood before him as she was before, though now naked. Her breasts were not large, but firm for a woman of her apparent age, and the rest of her body was obviously fit and trim. She reached out to take his hand again and drew him to her. As Don's arms slipped around her unusually cool body, her hand took his straining cock in a strong grip. When their lips met and his tongue slipped into her mouth, Don found himself suddenly remembering his first kiss with remarkable clarity. Then he was reliving the moment he lost his virginity (in the basement of his teenage home), the time he had had sex with his girlfriend while another couple were doing it only feet away (in a cheap motel), the time he had slept with a certifiably unhinged woman who was also a completely uninhibited wildcat in bed, the first and second of the threesomes he had enjoyed, and every other memorable sexual moment from his life before the Manor. The memories flooded through his mind in vivid detail, as the Crone kissed him passionately, sucking on his tongue and stroking his cock in her tight grasp. He felt himself being pulled down to the sea of soft pillows as scenes from his time in the Manor played out in his mind. He remembered waking up next to Toshia in that strange bedroom, the wild, unexpected encounter with the Nymphets (including the first time he'd seen Toshia come), the sexual escapades involved in that dodge ball game (including seeing Toshia fucking the Player), the orgiastic ball, the night with the Lady, the first time he and Toshia had sex, watching and participating in Toshia's little gangbang in the second floor corridor, the wild night in the Disco, and the orgy in the steam room, and many other intense erotic memories swept through his mind. Don felt himself entering the Crone's surprisingly hot and wet vagina. The strong grip was no surprise. Still reliving his wilder sexual memories in exceptionally vivid detail, Don held on to the strong but slender woman beneath him and fucked. He fucked her both as if it was the only thing he could imagine doing and as if his life depended upon it. He felt as if his cock was penetrating deeper into the Crone than was physically possible. Her muscles squeezed and pulled at him with incredible dexterity and strength. The vision of Toshia being taken on top of the stone altar was in his mind when Don began to come. To say this was the most intense orgasm of Don's life would be a severe understatement. The cum boiled out of his balls and shot out of him into the Crone in a gushing torrent. He shoved into her and continued to pump jet after jet of cum. He felt her arms and legs wrap around him, pulling him tighter to him, even as her pussy squeezed and pulled at his cock. He thought for a moment that it felt that there were more than just two arms and two legs holding him to her. He opened his eyes and saw the Crone looking at him with a cool, happy smile on her lips. Don felt the orgasm slowly subsiding but then that preternaturally skilled pussy pulled him on, and he was squirting still more cum into her. When he could no longer pump any cum, it seemed that her pussy went on sucking it from him. The ecstasy of coming became a frightening overdose of pleasure and then a painful ordeal as what seemed like minutes passed and he was drained of cum. He groaned wordlessly, and surrendered to the blackness of unconsciousness. Don had no idea how long he was out before he felt the Crone caressing his face with her cool fingers and kissing his lips lightly. When he opened his eyes, she was smiling down at him. "You seek the Sage of the Tower," she said. "Go down into the valley and follow the river there to its source, and you will find the Tower." "Oh, but wha-?" he tried. "Shush," she smiled, "that is all you need to know. Thank you for your gift, Don." Don thought he should say "my pleasure" but he wasn't sure if that was true, and in any case he was already falling asleep. Chapter 3 Toshia Saved & Caught; rough sex in the forest Like Don had done a week earlier, while he was with the Crone, Toshia found herself reliving the erotic adventures she had had since waking up in the Manor. The sounds of the warrior women feasting and carousing nearby only taunted her with the thought that someone might remember her and bring her some food and water. Her deliberate mental game of remembering her time in Eros while she hung tied to the big, wooden X-cross served to distract her from not only her hunger and thirst but also from her frustration and dejection at being in this predicament. These depressing thoughts reminded her of the day ...Was it three days ago already? She must have been very close to drowning, her vision darkening and her temples pounding, when the strong slender arms had slipped around her from behind and she was hoisted up to the surface of the river. She had gulped air into her lungs desperately, and allowed herself to be drawn to shore. Too weak from struggling against the current, Toshia was limp and useless as she was hauled up onto the sandy bank. She lay there gasping, until she felt soft feminine hands brushing the wet hair out of her face. When she opened her eyes, she saw a beautiful young woman with big eyes of blue-green and long straight hair of emerald green looking down at her with concern. "Thank you for saving me," Toshia finally managed. The green-haired girl smiled at her with full inviting lips. She touched Toshia's lips with light fingertips. She licked her own as she traced the outline of Toshia's lips. She looked over Toshia's naked, wet body, and Toshia raised her head enough to see that the girl was also naked and, obviously, wet. She seemed to be very thin, but strong, and quite pale. The girl looked back at Toshia's face and smiled again, and Toshia thought this smile was a bit friendlier now. Well, this is Eros, after all, Toshia thought to herself. It's probably customary to sleep with anyone who saves your life. As if she could read Toshia's mind, the girl leaned in closer, brushing Toshia's skin with her wet hair, and kissed her mouth tentatively. The girl's lips and tongue were cool and moist, and Toshia found herself returning the gentle kiss happily. After only minutes earlier thinking that she was about to drown, this interlude was a most welcome turn of events. Toshia slipped her arms around her rescuer and held her body against her own. For some time, they lay there on the wet ground, kissing each other languorously. Then, with a smile, the green-haired girl pulled away a little and then moved a bit lower, so she could kiss her way down the curve of Toshia's breast. Toshia shuddered as the girl took her nipple and sucked on it. Toshia parted her legs in anticipation as she felt the girl's hand moving up along the inside of her thigh. Suddenly, though, the girl raised her head and looking into the nearby tree line with obvious alarm. In another second, Toshia heard the sound of someone coming toward them through the undergrowth. "It's OK, that's just my friends looking for me," Toshia smiled at the girl, who immediately shook her head and pulled away from Toshia's embrace. Toshia took the moment to look around a bit more carefully and realized that she was quite a bit downriver from where she had fallen in and, moreover, on the wrong side. It couldn't possibly be Don and the others making all that noise in the woods. Toshia looked warily at the woods, and then back to the girl who had saved her life. She was alarmed to see the green-haired waif diving back into the water. "Wait!" Toshia called as she scrambled to her feet. "Oh, damn!" said a masculine voice behind her. "She got away!" "Of course she did," said another. "The way you two go crashing about, it's impossible to sneak up on anything!" "At least we've got a consolation prize this time," said a third. Being called a consolation prize almost wiped the shocked expression off Toshia's face. Out of the forest had emerged three figures, about five and a half feet tall, with long, dark, curly hair and beards, and bare, muscular torsos and arms. They also had short, curled horns growing out of their foreheads and the hindquarters of goats. Naturally, they also had very prominent and generous male genitalia. Of course, after meeting Ralph the centaur she should not have been so surprised to be confronted by bona fide satyrs. In fact, Ralph hadn't even been the strangest thing she'd encountered since leaving the Manor; there was the demonic guardian of the portal to name just one thing.One thing that had fucked my brains out! she thought to herself. Still, in spite of herself, Toshia was shocked by the sight of these half-man, half-goats. "She does look like she'll give us some sport," said one of the satyrs with an obvious leer. "How about it, toots," grinned the third one who'd spoken, "you up for some fun and games?" "Um, actually, I was just going to find my friends," Toshia said taking a step toward the forest away from the three satyrs. "We can be your friends," suggested the satyr who had spoken first. He took a step closer to her on his hoofed feet and gave his already hard and thick cock a squeeze. "We're very friendly." "Oh, well, I'm sure, but I should really be going." "What's the hurry?" said satyr number two, without taking his eyes off her naked body. "Come on, honey," said number three, "we'll show you a real good time." Toshia was simultaneously revolted by the smarmy attitudes, alarmed that it seemed clear they had no intention of taking "no" for an answer, and annoyed with herself for being a bit aroused by the thought of having a "real good time" with three goat-men. Goddamn that fucking XYZ! "Tell you what," said number two, doing his apparent best to sound good-natured, "we'll give you a head start, and if we catch you we'll have some fun." Thinking it was a good idea to take advantage of a chance to put some distance between herself and them, Toshia nodded and said, "Fine." Without waiting for them to say anything else, she sprang for the trees and made for the nearest hillside up away from the river. Tree branches lashed at her bare skin, and she wished she had fallen into the river with her sandals on, but she didn't slow down. She clambered up a hill, vaulted over a large rock and then half-ran, half-fell down the other side, only to start up the next one. Ducking under a thick branch, she turned to the left and started running along the ridge of a line of hills that seemed to parallel the course of the river. She was trying to close some of the distance between the satyrs and where she had fallen into the river. She was vaguely aware that there were now sounds of pursuit echoing in the forest. Toshia slowed just a little to catch her breath, but that only allowed her to realize that the satyrs were getting alarmingly close. She even caught sight of one moving through the trees off to her left, cutting her off from the river. Plunging ahead again with renewed determination, Toshia clambered up the side of the next hill almost on all fours. At the top of the steep slope, she saw a sunlit clearing in the distance. With the vague hope that she might be able to get someone's attention on the other side of the river, Toshia set her sights on reaching that clearing. She might have made it too, if she hadn't tripped on an ill-placed root. Toshia went sprawling in the thick forest carpet of leaves right in front of an enormous tree trunk that had fallen years ago and was now covered with a deep layer of green moss. She heard someone coming up the hill close behind her, and frantically scrambled to her feet. Toshia hurried to get hold of the mossy tree trunk and raised her foot to get purchase on it so she could vault over, but then felt a strong, hairy arm slipping around her waist to pull her back down. "Gotcha!" the satyr laughed, as he pulled her behind against his front, at the same time pushing her chest and face forward against the soft moss in front of her. Toshia struggled, trying to twist out of his grasp, but he was too strong and she was too winded. She felt the head of his cock between her legs and rubbing up against her outer lips. He pushed her against the moss with one hand, holding her in place, while using the other to get his sex organ in the right position. Toshia gritted her teeth as he pushed himself into her. It wasn't an enormous cock, but it was hard and thick, and she had to admit at that moment, with the XYZ and the adrenaline of the chase coursing through her veins, it felt good to be filled. Toshia clutched the mossy trunk, and closed her eyes, as the satyr held on to her hips roughly and began to fuck in and out of her from behind, shoving violently. In addition to the sensation of the penis sliding in and out of her all too eager pussy, Toshia was keenly aware of the thick mat of fur brushing against her legs and butt as he took her and the fact that her tits were being pressed into the yielding moss with the solid resistance of the tree behind it. She knew that she was, basically, being raped by a half-man, half-goat creature, but she also knew she was enjoying it. The question of whether she should actually consider this rape would occupy her mind quite a bit in the days afterward, and particularly while she was strapped to the X-cross. On the one hand, she had actually said "Fine" to the satyr's proposal that "if we catch you we'll have some fun", but, on the other, at the time of that agreement she had been convinced they were going to have their way with her in any case. However, she knew that rape in the normal world she called home was not really a crime of sex but of violence. Someone who raped another wasn't really trying to have sex with them, but to hurt them. Somehow, Toshia did not get the sense that these satyrs wanted to hurt her in the least; they seemed to just want to fuck, and given the nature of this world, it might be reasonable for them to presume that she would enjoy a good tumble in the woods. Still, the girl who had pulled her from the river had obviously wanted to avoid getting caught by the randy goat-men. Later she would ponder these issues, but for that moment against the moss-covered tree trunk she just let herself enjoy the rough fucking. It wasn't too long before the goat-man began to shove into her with even more force, and then his cock swelled and shot his hot satyr cum into her. It felt like there was quite a bit, and it took him some time before he pulled out of her and slapped her butt happily. Toshia slumped against the fallen tree trunk, both relieved and frustrated. She started to push away from the tree, to make an attempt at gaining that clearing ahead somewhere, but another pair of rough hands took hold of her and pushed her back against the moss. "Not so fast, toots," said satyr number three. Without any other preamble, he shoved his cock into her pussy, squishing his partner's cum out to run down the insides of her thighs. Toshia surprised herself by letting out a happy moan as she was filled again. While the satyr proceeded to fuck her with great enthusiasm, Toshia let go of the moss with her left hand and managed to get it down between the trunk and her body, so she could get her fingers on her clit. She began to stroke herself frantically as the cock pistoned in and out of her almost savagely. In only moments, Toshia found herself gasping and moaning as her orgasm tore through her violated body. She shook and whimpered while the satyr had his way with her until he filled her up with his own flood of cum. He pulled out of her, and she felt more cum running down her legs. Laughing, he said, "Told you we'd have fun." Toshia wasn't surprised to hear satyr number one say, "My turn!" This time, though, she managed to roll around and get her back against the mossy tree trunk. She actually found herself smiling at the hairy goat-man as he stepped up in front of her. Toshia put her hands on his broad shoulders and let him lift her up a bit. Soon, she had her thighs supported on his furry haunches as he pushed his eager cock up inside her. She looked at his grinning, bearded face with its little horns, and even laughed a little as he lowered his mouth to her tits to suck and bite on her nipples. She rocked against him as he fucked in and out of her, letting his hairy torso rub against her clit. Leaning back against the curve of the trunk behind her, Toshia let herself enjoy getting fucked there in the woods by an actual satyr. She smiled when she felt his cock swell inside her to spew a third torrent of cum into her pussy, only to spill in a slow river out of her as soon as he withdrew. She noticed that the other two satyrs were still standing there, watching, with still very hard cocks standing in front of them. Perhaps they would have let her go in that moment, but Toshia had her mind on other things. She laughed and said, "Well, hello boys; are you just going to stand there? I thought you promised me a good time." This prompted laughter from all three of them, and they hastened forward. In the next moment, Toshia was surrounded by all three of the satyrs as they pawed her with their eager hands and kissed and nibbled at her wherever they could reach. Fingers pinched her nipples and pushed up inside her soggy cunt. One enterprising individual got his finger nice and slippery and pushed it up inside her ass. This reminded Toshia of that wonderful time she'd had in the steam room with Don and Peter, only a few days earlier, and gave her an idea. "OK, well, before we go any further, don't you think you should introduce yourselves?" Toshia laughed. Any further? They've each fucked me and they've got their fingers in my pussy and ass! "Oh, I'm Scratch," said satyr number two. "I'm Roscoe," said number one. "And, I'm Bob," said three. "I'm Toshia," she said. "Now that we've got that out of the way. Why don't you lie down on your back here, Bob?" Bob was only too happy to comply, and Toshia promptly straddled him, and took his stiff cock in her hand, pushing the head of it into her pussy, which was quite ready for more action. She sank down on Bob's shaft, leaning forward by placing both hands on his broad hairy chest. Toshia slid up and down on him a couple of times, just because it felt good. Then, she looked over her shoulder and said, "Scratch, can you get back there and fuck me in the ass?" "I sure can!" Scratch said with a grin. There was some scrambling around, and an interesting moment when Scratch pushed his finger up inside her wet pussy with Bob's cock (Oh my! That's interesting! I'll have to try to remember that.). After her own juices and a liberal amount of satyr cum was worked into her butt and smeared over his organ, Scratch slowly pushed himself into her butt. "Oh fuck that feels good!" she exclaimed. "Yes, push it in me!" An unexpected orgasm hit her then, and she held still there as her pussy and ass clenched on the two cocks inside her. Moaning and trembling, Toshia rode it out with a smile on her face. When she had started to come down, she looked down at Bob and over her shoulder at Scratch and said, "Well, what are you waiting for boys, fuck me!" The two satyrs began to do as they were told, working their thick, hard cocks in and out of her. Whether they had practiced this trick before or it was an innate satyr skill, they quickly got into a perfect rhythm, pumping and grinding against her body as if the three of them were one ideal sex machine. Toshia made sure she was giving as good as she was getting, working her pelvis in time with the way the satyrs were pushing and pulling inside her. When she felt comfortable and knew she could keep up, she looked around and beckoned Roscoe over. The third satyr moved over on his cloven hooves to stand in front of Toshia. She reached up with her left hand and took his cock in her hand and pulled it to her mouth, tasting his cum and her own juices on him. Once she had the fat head in her mouth, she stroked the shaft in her fist. Bob reached up to cup her breasts in his hands and to help hold her up. Letting Bob and Scratch do most of the fucking work, Toshia relaxed to enjoy those sensations and concentrated her active attention on Roscoe's cock. She pulled him closer so that she could get her mouth working up and down on him, pushing the head deeper in her mouth so she could feel his thick shaft moving over her lips and her tongue. I wish Don could see me! she thought as she relaxed her throat and sank deeper on to Roscoe's cock. She let go of the base of his shaft and held onto his hips with both hands, both for support and to shove him back if it became necessary, but she was now letting him fuck her mouth and throat. Roscoe was surprisingly careful, holding her head gently in his hands and moving slowly and steadily. Meanwhile, Bob lay under her flexing his hairy abdomen to push himself up inside her pussy, and Scratch held on to her hips and fucked in and out of her ass vigorously. Toshia was intent on making the satyrs come before she came again, but her body had other ideas, and soon she was moaning and trembling while an intense orgasm shook her from head to toe. The frantic clenching of her pussy and ass pulled Bob and Scratch past the point of no return, and they filled her up with more of their cum. Roscoe, who had come most recently anyway, held out a bit longer, but the other two were still inside her when Toshia felt him swelling in her mouth and throat and then pumping gout after gout of sweet, hot cum into her stomach, and then filling her mouth. Pulling away from her, he splashed on final stream of pearly jizz across the bridge of her nose and down her cheek. Still hard, Bob and Scratch continued to fuck her squishy pussy and ass until she came again and again. Only when she had collapsed between them, did they extract themselves and carry her off to their camp in the forest, where they bathed and fed her. That night, the next day, and the night after were spent in a marathon of satyr fucking that left Toshia exhausted. Toshia now, bound to the X-cross, strained again at her restraints, wishing she could get at her pussy and clit now. She needed to make herself come. She remembered how she had awoken the third day, well into afternoon. The satyrs were gone, and she was surrounded by the gathering party from the warrior woman camp. Angry at being abandoned, worn out from the incessant demands of three hard pricks, frustrated at being lost, Toshia had been a bit happy to learn that she was going to be taken to a bunch of women, but that hadn't lasted long. She remembered how they had tied her up underneath a pole carried on the shoulders of two brawny men. The next two days were spent hanging there as she was carried further down river, to the castle where she now stood on frustrating display. To be continued. By BradentonLarry for Literotica

Tim needs Talia to take his mind off Tara.By LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels."Kerri, we need to talk," I weakly let out as she broke the kiss. She put her hands on my chest."Sure, we can talk," she said, liking her lips, "but don't you want to give me my birthday present first?"Her lips and tongue pecked at my neck. Her fingers pressed into the bulge in the front of my pants. My long exhaled sigh was all the approval she needed.I braced my hands against the sink and watched in horny helplessness as my Greek goddess sank to her knees in front of me.Despite my best intentions, the heat began to take over. It started in my center and spread throughout my body like sinking into a warm bath.I closed my eyes. Her fingers worked, my pants rustled, my belt jingled, and all at once my cock was free, standing straight and proud and desperate. Kerri's warm breath electrified the most sensitive skin on my body.I'm sorry, Letty.Kerri's lips closed gently on my shaft as she took me deeply into her mouth. Slowly, wetly, she drew them back to my tip, moaning softly as they slid along my length.I opened my eyes and looked down. "Fuck, Kerri." She licked her lips and smiled at me.Kerri leaned in close, closed her eyes, and rubbed my cock over her face, sighing as my thickness rolled and dragged across her cheeks and over her nose. Head cocked to the side, the weight of my cock lay on her cheek, and her tongue snaked out to tickle my balls. One hand came up to help her, feeding one of my thick balls into her sweet mouth. She suckled it, rolled it around, and then replaced it with the other.My cock pulsed against the side of her face.Freeing my balls from her mouth, the wet flat of her tongue dragged slowly up the underside of my length, flicking off the tip with just enough force to make it playfully bounce before Kerri's face.Hands free, her open mouth wrangled my tip and took me back inside, wet and warm. She took me even deeper than before. She sucked. She bathed.Her hands braced on my hips, there was only my cock and her mouth; her bobbing, stroking mouth; lips sliding up and down my length, up and down, at a patient, but determined pace.My body was buzzing. My cock had never felt so hard. As the pure sensation began to overwhelm me, one hand reflexively reached for Kerri, grasping at her thick mane of bouncing, black curls. I grabbed, and quickly released, unsure of the amount of force I was using.Sensing my trepidation, Kerri paused her worship, holding just my straining tip in her mouth. My hand, still unsure, hovered above her head. She looked up at me, narrowed her eyes. I felt her hand on my hand, and she drew it back to her head. Her other hand grabbed my other hand and brought it to the other side of her head.On fire with lust, I gripped hard at her mane. Deep, ragged breaths sucked in and out of my body. Kerri never broke eye contact, and nodded. The fire rose inside me. I began to push. And pull. And thrust. And return.Kerri closed her eyes and moaned in delight as I began to fuck her face.I began gently, barely able to hold back my lust. The squeezing pressure at the base of my brain wanted me to unleash myself and animalisticly fuck her mouth the way I would have fucked her cunt, the way I fucked Letty's mouth, but I didn't want to hurt or scare her.It was the feeling of her hands sliding up the back of my legs to my ass, however, that told me what she wanted. On each inward thrust I felt her pull me toward her with more and more force. She wanted me to know I wasn't going to break her.I obliged.Reasserting my grip on her thick curls, I held her face steady and with an almost animalistic growl I sank my cock into Kerri's mouth deep and hard.I doubled my pace. I wasn't fully unleashing my full force, but I was definitely giving her what she wanted; I was using her mouth. I fucked at her face, almost forgetting there was a person attached to it. Her lips and tongue tried to keep up, but soon they conceded that they were both at the mercy of my thick, thrusting cock, and let me run them over.Saliva spilled freely from Kerri's mouth, soaking my cock and dripping to the floor between us. I grunted loudly with each push into her gorgeous face. She gripped my hips, squeezing and moaning as she accepted each deep piston. I could feel her throat begin to suckle at my tip on my deepest thrusts.I was starting to lose control. I was taking my frustrations, with Mandy, with Tara, with Christine, with Kerri herself, out on this girl's sweet mouth.The pressure built and built to a fever pitch; the thrusting, the grunting, the sucking; and then, as if we both knew things needed to cool off, I released my grip on Kerri's mane, and I felt her push my hips back to the sink, popping my cock all the way out of her mouth with a spray of saliva.We both sucked and gasped for air, me slumped back against the sink, my slick cock still standing sky high, Kerri hunched over, hands on her knees, the long slurp of loose saliva accenting the moment."Fuck, Tim; Fuck," she said, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand."I'm sorry, did I;""No, not at all," she said, cutting me off, "I've never had someone fuck my face before; that was fucking Hot."After a shared chuckle Kerri leaned back onto her heels and smiled. She never took her eyes off me while her hands drifted up to the buttons of her shirt, undoing them one by one, revealing her thick, fuckable cleavage inch by precious inch, still rising and falling deliciously as she continued to catch her breath.Once the full bloom of her chest was in view, Kerri reached up and pulled down the cups of her bra, spilling out the full flesh of her olive melons, her nipples hard and straining. Kerri squeezed her arms together, causing her impressive tits to overflow, presenting them to me, and then suddenly there was nothing in my world except for this girl, those tits, and my cock.Sitting up on her knees so her cleavage was the same level as my straining dick, Kerri looked down, and drooled a long, thick trail of saliva into the deep crevice of her breasts."Fuck my tits, Tim," she exclaimed breathily, and quickly leaned forward, wrapping her fleshy mountains around me.I pushed, but there was resistance. Kerri drooled another thick stream of saliva between her tits to assist. I felt it slap the head of my cock, coating it. It was warm. It was her.I pushed again. No resistance, just slick, welcoming flesh."Do it, Tim; fuck my tits."I did as she requested. It was her birthday after all.Her thick, slippery globes sent shivers through my body as my hips thrust and bucked, sending my hard cock up through her tight cleavage. Kerri smiled as my tip started to crest the surface of her pillowy depths, peaking out at the apex of each push."Yeah, that's it, baby, that's so good," She cooed. She bounced slightly with each push, aiding my journey, fucking me with her tits as much as I was fucking them. "Aren't my tits so nice and soft? Doesn't it feel so good to fuck my big tits?""Oh fuck;” My body was starting to buzz, the sweet friction of her tits and the pressure from her slick sternum building the fire inside me. My mouth began to hang slack-jawed. My breath got ragged.Kerri's smile beamed. More saliva prepared my way. Her tits were glistening with saliva and precum. My cock pushed through them, at a determined pace. My balls began to seize."That's it, baby," Kerri cooed. I stopped pushing, overcome by the sensation, but Kerri's pace never ceased. She took over, sliding her fat tits up and down my slick, vibrating shaft in complete control of my pleasure. "Give it to me; give me my present, I want it all over these fucking tits.""Oh god; oh my fucking God!" I gripped the sink tightly; so tight I thought it might shatter; as my entire existence seemed to rush out through the head of my cock. Kerri kept stroking me as my tip flared, my balls lurched, and thick, white hot lava erupted from between that sweet, mesmerizing split on her chest.Kerri laughed a joyous laugh as I began to spurt. My cum arced out, licking the base of her neck, grasping at her collar bone, blooming like a lewd bouquet of flowers across the tops of her pumping breasts, and finally pooling around my trembling cock gloriously trapped between them.I heaved and huffed while Kerri gently massaged me through the final pulses of my orgasm. Her hands left her cum-splattered tits, my cock slipping out a sticky mess. I looked down, surveying my work. Kerri was elated, almost glowing, basking in the mess of a job well done. She looked so hot covered in my cum; maybe I was being too hasty. Why would I ever want to give this up?Leaning over, she grabbed a hand towel. I took one last look at my messy masterpiece, expecting her to wipe her canvas clean, so I was surprised when she draped the towel around my sticky, spent cock and stood up.Kerri's focus was on the bathroom mirror behind me as I wiped myself down. There was a twinkle in her eye and a lusty smile pulling at her lips.She was admiring her handiwork."Oh my God, Tim," she said with a slight chuckle, "well done; well fucking done.""I'm pretty sure that was all you, Kerri," I laughed. Finishing my clean up I offered her the towel."No, I'm good," she said, never taking her eyes off her cummy reflection."Are you sure? There's; a lot.""I know, that's what I wanted!""Um.” there I was, confused again."Tim, after the last time we were together, when Mike was fucking me with your cum still inside me; it was the absolute hottest thing I'd ever experienced. And then when I felt him cumming, and I knew I had cum from both of you inside me; I exploded. It was the biggest orgasm I ever had.""Oh, wow," I said, taken aback slightly by how much she enjoyed it."It was so wrong, so dirty; I felt like such a fucking whore, and I fucking Loved it." Kerri slipped the cups of her bra back up over her sticky tits. "I knew Mike was going to get shitfaced tonight, and I know later on he's going to try and fuck me, so I thought to myself, 'It's my birthday, why not be a little naughty; it's just going to make the sex that much better!' And Tim, let me tell you; I can already tell it's working.""Oh yeah?" I said, not quite as enthusiastic about it all as she was."Oh yeah." She smiled. Her hands began buttoning up her shirt, closing the fabric over her cum-splattered tits. "I'm gonna go downstairs and get back to my birthday party, and no one is going to know that for the rest of the night I'm secretly going to have your thick, wonderful cum all over my tits. And after everyone leaves, when Mike fucks me tonight, or more likely tomorrow morning, he's going to have no idea I've got another guy's dried jizz all over me, and Tim it is going to make me cum so fucking hard."My eyes ticked down and caught the glimmer of a thick strand of my cum that clung to her neck, visible above the buttoned neck line of her shirt."You've got some; on your neck there.""I know," she said with a dirty smile, "I want everyone to wonder."Kerri leaned in and kissed me."Thank you for an amazing birthday present," She said, cupping my face with her hand. "I'll see you back down there."She winked, slipped out of the bathroom, closing the door behind her. I was left alone, my pants splayed open, my softening cock still exposed.Thoughts passed through my mind as I put myself back together. Kerri had just milked an epic orgasm out of my balls, and at that very second was downstairs at the party secretly wearing my spunk like a necklace. I should have felt great. It should have turned me on; but at that moment, all I felt was used.Making my way down stairs I scanned the party. No sign of Mandy and Eric. They must have still been going at it. Once again, I had just blasted a thick load over a pair of fantastic tits, but I was more concerned with the fact that a girl I barely knew was upstairs enjoying a cock that wasn't mine.I turned and saw Kerri, Mike's drunken arms around her, indiscreetly groping her perfect ass. Kerri and he chatted with fellow partiers, and I noticed Kerri couldn't stop fidgeting with the buttons on her shirt.Mike leaned in and kissed her deep. She returned the kiss with equal passion. She was clearly turned on. I watched his tongue work its way around the inside of her mouth; a mouth that only moments before had been wrapped around my cock; a mouth that had drooled uncontrollably as I fucked it.I walked over to Kerri, who was still smiling like the cat who ate the canary, and leaned in close to her ear so she could hear me over the din of the music."Enjoy yourself tonight, but know that it's over. That was the last time. Happy Birthday."Her smile deflated a bit as I walked away, but quickly returned to save face as I made my exit.I said my goodbyes to some former classmates and made my way home, quickly tumbling into bed. I noted some loud music and laughter seeping its way through the floor from Sandy and Don's unit upstairs, but it didn't hinder my ability to pass out from sheer emotional exhaustion.I was sad, it was true; Our sex had been electric; almost dangerous. I was going to miss that body, those breasts, her tender lips. And her cunt; good lord.But life has to go on, and so I fell asleep with zero romantic prospects, wondering what I was going to do for the rest of the summer.The next morning I got up early; I was meeting Sarah for a run. A lot still on my mind, I floated through the apartment mindlessly and made my way toward the exterior front door. It was at that moment I heard the door to Sandy and Don's unit shut, and felt the soft sounds of careful footsteps descending the stairs.It was early, but the prospect of seeing a friendly face appealed to me, so I turned to greet whichever one it was as they reached the joint landing.As they came into view my stomach dropped. It was a friendly face alright, just not one I had been expecting: Hair messed up, lipstick slightly smeared, boots in her hand, my smile turned to shock as I stared straight into the face of my best friend Tara.If you had told me a few months ago that one day I'd be parked in a corner of The Spot with my cock in the mouth of a very eager and willing girl, and that my mind would be on literally anything else besides the blow job I was getting, I would have called you insane.But there I was.It wasn't even a bad blow job, either. She was unrefined and inexperienced, but what she lacked in experience she made up for in enthusiasm.

Letty has a BDSM kink.By LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Chapter 29: Gina led us through the warehouse, down a dark corridor I had never been down, to a door that read "Emergency Only." Pushing the door open, we walked into a dimly-lit room filled with boxes stacked high. I followed the two women down around the corner of the box maze, and was presented with a shock: before me was a queen sized bed nicely made, as well as a nearby-positioned, big, comfy chair and a similarly laid out chez lounge."What the fuck?" I whispered.Gina stopped just before the bed and turned to Letty, who was in the process of removing the last of her clothes.Flat, tight stomach, perky breasts, round, supple ass, long, toned legs. Letty's body was immaculate. She stood before me fully nude, save for her stiletto boots, and the collar and leash around her neck."Tell him," Gina said, giving the leash a very slight yank.Letty turned toward me."Please make yourself comfortable, Tim, and enjoy what follows however you'd like. When you feel so inclined, know that my body is yours to use freely, in whatever manner you want."Instinctively I began to respond with a "Yes, Mistress," but Gina stopped me before I could finish the word."No. There'll be no more of that. Not tonight.My cock lurched inside my pants. I smiled.A jerk of the leash sent Letty's attention back to Gina, who was reclining into the thicket of pillows on the bed. Her breasts were shiny from the remnants of my cum and Letty's saliva. Her panties were gone, and her legs butterflied open. Her cunt was wet and waiting.Letty joined her."Please me with your mouth, slut," she said with relish, and gave the leash a yank. Letty fell forward face first between her legs. I saw Gina's expression soften, a smirk pulling at her lips as Letty began to lick her cunt.I settled myself into the big comfy chair nearby and began to watch.Gina's eyes drifted closed. She squeezed her breasts, teasing her nipples as Letty began to feast on her.I couldn't take my eyes off her tits, off the way she pinched the nipples, how she pushed them together and moaned in delight.Despite having just launched a sizable load onto Gina's face, I felt my cock stir; god bless 18 year old constitution.I became mesmerized by the two women, my co-worker and our boss, and I mindlessly began rubbing my thickening cock through my pants. I couldn't help but think back to the night I watched Tara and Sarah make love. But this wasn't making love; this was fucking."Show Tim your cunt, slut," she moaned at our boss, "show him how wet it makes you to eat me."Without removing her mouth from Gina's lips, Letty repositioned, sending her tight, perfect ass straight up into the air. I could see plain as day already that her lips were swollen and wide, slick with arousal. I didn't even need her to reach her hand down and spread them with her fingers the way she did.I rubbed my cock more forcefully. My full hardness returned.Gina caught me staring and smiled through her pleasure."Make me cum, slut," Gina moaned between quickening breaths, "make me cum right now or you'll be punished!"Letty's fingers left her wetness, and I saw them dip back to join her mouth between Gina's legs. From the way Gina gasped, I could tell those fingers went directly into her cunt."Yes, yes,” Gina began to moan. She wrapped her fist around Letty's leash, gripping the back of Letty's head. Her hips rocked and thrust against Letty's face, mouth agape, her breath almost imperceptible. Her free hand shot up and grabbed on to the iron headboard behind her, her eyes closed, lost in the sensation of Letty's licking tongue and penetrating fingers. Her body started to vibrate and shake.My mouth was dry and my cock was hard.Gina had been silent, focused on the mounting pleasure, and then her quiet breath turned suddenly to deep, sucking gasps, and with a loud, sharp ejaculation of sound from her mouth, Gina began to cum.In all my experiences so far, my favorite thing ever was to see a beautiful woman lost in orgasm, and Gina was no exception. Chin tucked deep into her bulging breasts, she held Letty's face tight to her cunt, rolling her hips hard into a slurping tongue and thrusting fingers. I could hear how wet she was.But more than just the eroticism of Gina's orgasm, seeing my dominant boss Letty, my Mistress, get turned into a subservient slut was conflicting, yet extremely intoxicating. Watching Gina's body explode and writhe as she used Letty's face for her own pleasure, I immediately got envious. I wanted to be a part of it.I stood up, almost instinctively, just as Gina's orgasm subsided. A satisfied smirk on her face, Gina pulled Letty's face off her cunt by her hair. Letty's face was shimmering with Gina's cum, her breath heavy."What do you say, slut?" Gina asked."Thank you, Madam." Letty gasped.Gina looked over at me, standing at the foot of the bed, dumbfounded, not sure what my next move should be, and made the decision for me by tossing Letty's leash in my direction.I picked it up, felt it in my hand. I followed its length up to the woman on the other end of it.Letty sat back on her heels, her posture straight and tall, waiting. Her tits were perfect, her nipples hard as diamonds, Gina's cum streaking down her chin and neck. Her icy blue eyes stared directly at me as they had many times before, but now there was something different behind them: desire.I thought about everything Letty had put me through this summer, at work or after work. I wrapped the lead in my hand."On your knees on the floor, slut."Letty let out a breath as though she had been holding it. There was a twinkle behind her eyes, and then she offered back a breathy "Yes, sir" and slipped down to the floor in front of me.I looked down at her. Her eyes pierced through me with anticipation. My cock pushed lewdly against the fabric of my pants."Take my cock out, and suck it."That chill of excitement ran through her again. Her hands made quick work of my pants, and soon my hard cock was free to the night air once more. She grasped my thick length in her delicate fingers and stared at the big, flared head. She looked up at me; she wanted me to say it again, I could tell."Suck my cock," I obliged.Letty let out another breathy, sexy, "Yes, Sir," and then her lips, lips that I had only known to be tight and pursed, opened up, wetted by a quick flash of her tongue, and closed around the head of my dick.I moaned. Letty leaned forward, more of my cock pushing into her mouth. She pulled back to the tip, regrouped, and went down my shaft again.My boss was on her knees, sucking my cock.Letty's head began to bob and find a rhythm. My body was overwhelmed with the sensations, maybe more so with the situation, but something wasn't right. Letty was giving me perfectly good head, that tight purse of her lips normally reserved for disapproval now forming a deliciously tight ring around my cock, but I think that was the problem. It was too efficient.On her next slip to the tip I pulled my cock away from her. She looked up at me confused."No," I said, watching my boss daintily wipe the edge of her mouth, "I want you to suck my cock like you mean it. I want it wet. I want it, messy.""Yes, Sir," she responded dutifully. Before she could resume, however, something came over me. I had never had this much unbridled sexual power before. It was exhilarating. I began to give in to the game."Open your mouth, slut," I said, tentatively adopting the degrading language Gina had used, giving my cock a couple languid pumps.Letty did as she was told.I grabbed her by the back of the head and pulled her toward me, forcefully guiding my cock back into her mouth."Now suck it."I held on to Letty's head and began to thrust. I saw that chill of excitement pass through her body again. This time her lips were looser, juicier. Slurping sounds began to slip from her lips on each outward thrust along with moans and squeaks.I looked over at Gina. She was lounging on the bed, idly playing with her nipple, a broad smile on her face.My boss' mouth felt so good. This clearly wasn't the first cock Letty had sucked. It probably wasn't the first time someone had fucked her face. She slurped and slobbered on me like I was her last meal. I thrust faster. Spit and drool started to slip from Letty's mouth, sliding down my cock and dripping to the floor. Her moans increased. Her body started to fidget and squirm."You like it when I fuck your face?" I grunted through gritted teeth."Um Hmm" she moaned on my cock."Huh?" I barked, wanting more."Umm hmm!" she moaned loudly"I think that little slut is gonna cum, Tim," Gina called from the bed"Is that true? Huh? Are you gonna cum from me fucking your face?""Um Hmm!" Letty squealed.I gripped her hair tightly and pulled her backward off my cock mid suck, loose spit slapping down between her tits with a splat."Not yet you're not," I said with an authority I didn't know I possessed, "not fucking yet. Not until I say you can. You hear me?""Yes, Sir," Letty gasped, her face a spit-covered mess. As she said the words, her mouth hung open, and I swear I saw the corners of her lips arc up into a smile."Get on the fucking bed, slut," I barked, this time much more confidently. In retrospect it's amazing how quickly I fell down the dominance rabbit hole. Letty had oppressed me for so long, I felt my agency exploding out of me.Letty shakily got to her feet and stumbled toward the bed, dazed from her face fucking. Gina made some room, watching intently, tickled with my assertiveness. I followed close behind, shedding the last of my clothes."Face down, ass up. Show me how wet you are."Letty did as she was told, her face in the sheets, arching her tight ass up into the air. I walked up close behind her and admired what she presented to me. I ran my hand over her flared backside, feeling her smooth skin. My hand came down hard on one pale cheek with a loud crack.Letty gasped.I brought my hand down on the other cheek, and an equally loud smack echoed off the contact."You like that?" I growled, but Letty only gasped and moaned with each swat of my hand."Oh she likes it alright," Gina said, smiling, "trust me."I looked over at her, relaxing, gently running hands over her own silky skin. She looked delicious. I angled toward her, but she stopped me before I could make any movement."Ah-ah-ah," she said with a finger wag, "not tonight. Tonight isn't about you and me, it's about you and her." Gina got up off the bed, and glided over behind me, bringing her lips right up to my ear. "Look at that tight cunt. Touch it Tim, feel how wet she is."I reached out toward Letty's steaming center. From the way her lips were flushed and wide, and the glisten that covered them, I didn't need to touch her to know. But still, I reached out and ran the tips of my fingers through."Oh my God," I whispered."See?" Gina dripped into my ear, her hands stroking the sides of my body. "Wetter than you've ever felt her, isn't she?""Yes," I croaked. I could feel her thick tits pressing into my back."That's why we needed to take the edge off you in the other room," she said. Her hands rolled over my hips. I felt her grasp my hard, straining cock. "So you'd be ready to give that tight, controlling cunt exactly what it deserves." She began to pump me. I groaned. "So what do you say Tim? Are you ready?"A shiver ran through my body.My cock was like iron, still slick with Letty's saliva. Her cunt was in front of me, wet, waiting, wanting. I was ready. Ready to unleash a summer's worth of frustration on her.Almost in a trance, I broke free from Gina's siren song and climbed up on the mattress. I gripped Letty's hips with both hands. I thought I heard her whisper a faint "yes." Her breath was increasing. Little moans and coos were escaping in anticipation as I got into position. Gripping my cock in one hand and her ass in the other, I lined up my screaming tip with her boiling opening.

Join Mac, Buckles and Jacqui, as they podcast live for a first ever watch-a-long, simultaneously watch the episode and listen to our live thoughts!!

Whatcha gonna do in this Dystopian era, girly pop? READ FRIDAY BLACK by Nana Kwame. K byeee

This week we see all the dynamics forming before going on Porsha's birthday trip. Angela and Drew have teamed up, Brit and Drew have made up, and Shamea and Porsha are boo'd up. We finally make it to Nashville, where a lot of partying ensues, but drama happens when Angela tells Porsha she has invited Drew herself.If you enjoyed this episode please share it with your Real Housewives of Atlanta friends and follow us on Instagram at ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠@taglinetwinks⁠⁠

Tim visits ChristineBy LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.We settled in the spacious living room, and as we made awkward small talk on the couch it became clear that neither of us really knew how this was going to go. This wasn't a clandestine meeting in a car or a changing room, this was alone, full privacy, in her house.Attempting to break this odd, new ice, I leaned in to kiss her. It was a futile attempt as she quickly and politely popped up and made her way to the tv to grab the remote control."You wanna put on a movie or something?" She said nervously, fidgeting with the controls. I could tell something was wrong. Or at least unsure."Hey, what's wrong?" I asked, honestly wanting to know what was irking my friend."Oh, God, I knew it, I knew I was going to mess this up," she said, pacing back and forth, finally coming to rest back on the couch, turned towards me. "This is just, I'm just nervous.""About what?""About, this."I chuckled a bit at the thought. "Christine, it's not like we've never, ""I know," she said, cutting me off, "but it's, different." She took a moment to collect her thoughts before continuing. "It's just that we're here, in my house, no interruptions, comfortable, I'm just worried that maybe we're going to get Too comfortable, and we won't be able to stop ourselves."Ah, there it was."Is that why you're dressed like you're going on a ski trip?" I joked. She nodded with an embarrassed smile. "Is that what happened with Eric?" I said, a bit more seriously.She nodded again."We were here, on this couch, together, alone, kissing, and then we were naked." The image was vivid in my head as my cock strained against my pants. "And I could feel him against me, and I was so, wet,” my cock twitched again. It always twitched when this good Christian girl got descriptive in her naughtiness. “ and we thought it was what we both wanted, and then I felt him pushing into me, I felt him inside me," she paused a moment as she rolled up to the true confession of the story, "and I felt awful, because it felt so good."I took her hand in mine. This was a real crisis for her, and one I definitely was not going to take lightly, despite the raging rod of hormones in my pants."You don't need to be ashamed, Christine," I said, trying to comfort her, "it's the most natural thing in the world, but I also understand where you're coming from. And that's why you don't have to worry about us tonight." She looked up at me, almost teary-eyed. "We have our rules in place for a reason, and I'm not going to let either of us break them."She smiled at me, and pulled me in for a deep kiss. It was a good kiss, but when I felt her hand slide toward my crotch I stopped her."But," I said, pulling away from that great kiss, "I'm also not going to let you feel ashamed of your body and for wanting to experience pleasure, so I want to try something different tonight, ok?" Christine gave me a suspicious look. "It won't break any of our rules, I promise. You just need to trust me. Do you trust me?"She took a moment to think, and then slowly nodded her head. I believed her."Ok good," I said, standing up, holding out my hand, "now let's go to your bedroom; I want you to be as comfortable as possible for this."Reluctantly, she took my hand and led me to her bedroom.Christine's bedroom was the bedroom of a late-teenage girl who was excited about life. There were posters, books, charms and trinkets, but it was all very neat, all very clean. In the middle of the room was a large double bed, impeccably made, and a comfy-looking lounge chair next to a nearby end table.I thought about that bed as I led her to sit on the edge. I wanted to share it with her. I wanted to be wrapped up in the sheets, deep inside her, but no, that wouldn't be happening. Not tonight.We have rules.I stepped up to her and leaned down to kiss her again, my hands running up her neck and into her long hair. She moaned, and I felt her hand begin to idly stroke the bulge in my pants. I let her do it; I wanted her turned up to 11 for this.We kissed deeply, passionately, and her groping became more insistent. I could tell her hips were squirming around beneath her. She was extremely turned on. That's when I pulled away.Leaving her momentarily breathless, I walked over to the lounge chair, and sat down. Christine smiled as she stood up, moving to join me, no doubt anticipating that I might want a blow job, but I put my hand up, stopping her."I don't want you to be ashamed of yourself, or afraid of your body," I said, as she looked on confused but aroused, "so we're not allowed to touch each other tonight. That's the new rule.""What?""We're only allowed to touch ourselves, ok?""Tim, I don't know, I've never, ""I know, and that's the point. I want you to be selfish. To explore.""What about you?""I'll be here to guide you and encourage you, while I enjoy the show. ok?"Her eyes flicked down to the hardness in my pants. She nodded with a smirk.I got up, clicked off the bedroom light, leaving only the dull mood lighting of nearby lamps to illuminate the scene. I took my seat in the lounge chair again."I want you to take off your pants. And then your shirt."Christine nodded, and slowly began to unbutton her jeans. Her hips shimmied deliciously as she peeled them down her long legs, revealing white, high-cut panties clinging tight to her womanly lips and the cheeks of her ass.Kicking her pants across the floor she paused momentarily, then reached down to the hem of her sweatshirt. Crossing her arms and gripping the edge of the garment, she raised her arms up, slowly revealing to me first the smooth skin of her flat stomach, and then the matching white, demi cup bra. Arms stretched up over head she pulled the sweatshirt completely off, and tossed it on the floor with her jeans.I took in the sight before me, and my hand mindlessly dropped to the straining bulge in my pants and squeezed. Christine never took her eyes off of it."Please, let me touch you," she said, eyes locked on my bulge.I just shook my head and smiled. "Now the bra, and then the panties."Now it was her turn to shake her head. I thought for a moment I had pushed things too far, until she followed up with "your clothes first."I smiled again, and stood up. There was barely three feet between us, yet the tension made it feel like we were miles away.I pulled off my shirt and slid down my shorts, and in a show of solidarity, I then peeled off my underwear as well, freeing my hard, thick cock to the night air."Is this ok?" I asked, before moving things forward again.She nodded.Then, in a moment I will never be able to delete from my mind, Christine, the pastor's daughter, my friend from church, reached up, unclipped her bra, and let the cups fall away from her chest. Her small, modest breasts created a lovely swell off the flat of her chest, and her nipples stood out so hard that it seemed like they were reaching out to me. What a sight. They were as beautiful as I had imagined, if not more so. Not nearly enough to slide my cock between, but plenty still to grab and squeeze, with nipples perfect for sucking.But not tonight. Tonight we had rules.Christine wasn't done; her hands slid to the band of her panties, and drew them down off her hips, revealing to me a perfect, tight cunt with a perfectly groomed triangle of hair practically pointing like an arrow to her clit. A clit I desperately wanted to lick and suck. A cunt I wanted to feel squeeze tight around me.But not tonight. Tonight we had rules.My cock bobbed in a surge of arousal as we both drank in the sights of our nude bodies on display for each other. "Wow,” was all I could muster up to say in the moment, eliciting a bashful smile from Christine."Now," I said, sitting back down in the chair, "I'm going to stay right here, and I want you to go lie down in your bed. Make yourself comfortable."After a moment, she turned to move toward the bed, and I got my first glorious view of her perfect naked ass as she climbed in.Comfortable on her back, one knee kicked up slightly, she looked back toward me. Toward my hard cock.I reached down with one hand and gently and languidly began stroking myself. Her eyes never left it. Her legs began to fidget and squeeze with obvious arousal."Does it turn you on to watch me touch myself?" I said, taking in how entranced she was."Yes," she said almost breathlessly."What are you thinking about as you watch me?""How much I want to feel it, taste it, ""Is it making you wet?"She nodded in the affirmative, her legs shifting and squeezing quite a bit now."Prove it," I said quietly so as not to break the mood.She was confused. "What? How?""Reach down with your hand. Feel with your fingers how wet you are. I want to see it on your fingers."Hesitantly, and still never letting her eyes leave the stroking hand on my cock, she slipped her fingers between her legs. Her eyes finally closed and a sigh escaped her mouth as she dipped into the wetness.Eyes opening ever so slightly, she retrieved her hand and held it up to me. Sure enough her fingers glimmered in the low lamplight, and a thin string of sticky fluid arched between them.This girl was drenched."Good," I said with a smile, "now I want you to close your eyes, and touch your body all over.""How?" She said back. It was a strange question, but given the situation, and her lack of self-love experience, I guess it wasn't that strange."Touch yourself, like you'd want someone else to touch you. Close your eyes, forget I'm here, and explore yourself like a lover."She smiled as she closed her eyes. Her hard nipples rose and fell heavily now. She was in.She started with her face. Her fingers danced over her cheekbones, dipping between her lips before they moved down the length of her neck.She dripped over her prominent collarbone, but hesitated when she reached the flat of her chest. Her breathing got more labored as she stroked back and forth, nervously. I knew instantly she wasn't teasing herself, she was nervous to touch her own breasts for the purpose of pleasure, timid about triggering those hard, pink nipples of hers. Apprehensive to send joyous spikes through her body."It's ok," I said, trying to encourage her, "make yourself feel good."Her eyes were squeezed shut in that adorable grimace she had when she was focusing on sex. Her hands swirled around the flat of her chest one more time, and then bypassed her tits completely, sliding down to her stomach, and then over her hips and thighs.She wasn't there quite yet, but I knew that with enough motivation, there would be nowhere else she would want to go."What are you thinking about?" I said, stroking my own rigid arousal lazily as I watched Christine timidly feel around her body."I don't know," she said with a nervous smile, "what SHOULD I be thinking about?""Think about things that turn you on, that get you wet, maybe something you've done in the past, maybe something you'd like to do in the future, "Christine exhaled lustily as an image clearly entered her mind."Tell me." I urged, "tell me what you're thinking about.""I'm thinking about,” she began, fighting through her own shyness, “ I'm thinking about, ""Yes?""I'm thinking about, the first time I had, the first time I had Eric in my mouth." Her body began to squirm more. Whether she knew it or not, she was teasing herself pretty good by skipping over her erogenous zones."Had Eric's what in your mouth, Christine?" I said, trying to direct her toward the freeing path, "His cock?"That shy smile returned and she nodded her head.

Another Goddamn Horror Podcast Presents: Bloody Book Club Ep. 1 – Robert Essig & Disco RiceWelcome to Bloody Book Club, our brand-new side project where Ryan sits down with his favorite voices in horror, splatterpunk, and extreme fiction to talk blood, guts, and great writing. In our debut episode, we're joined by the one and only Robert Essig to dig deep into his recent release, the gloriously grimy Disco Rice. We talk about the twisted roads that led him into the splatterpunk scene, the brutal beauty of his cover art, and the foul, fascinating inspirations behind what's sure to be a modern splatterpunk classic. It's books, it's blood, it's Another Goddamn Horror Podcast—but with more reading and just as much screaming.

Stephanie wants answersBy LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.As the get together wound down, I hung back and helped clean up. Denny attempted to do the same, but was finally hustled out of the house by Roberto, who needed a ride home. It was Just Christine and I now, and as we finished tidying up, we sat alone by the shallow end of the pool as the sun got low in the sky."They're a nice group of kids," I said, kicking my feet in the water, "that Denny guy really has the hots for you, huh?"She smiled an embarrassed smile and swiped her long hair back behind her ear."He's harmless. He has the hots for everyone. He and Talia dated for a hot second, but I think she might have been too much bite for his bark.""Yeah, she's something else," I said with a chuckle, "really nice, she cornered me over by the pizza and wouldn't let me leave till we exchanged screen names."Christine laughed, but there was a hesitation to her laugh; a reticence. Had that cold pang of jealousy possibly hit her deep inside like it had me?"So what's going on, Tim, you clearly have something on your mind," she said with a kind timber to her smoky voice."I did, I do. It's, Stephanie.""The girl from the limo?" she said, shifting her hips as one long leg dangled down in the water. Christine knew Stephanie as my prom date. As "the girl from the limo" ;  the girl she saw passionately sucking my cock that night."Yeah," I said.I swear I saw her lightly lick her lips.From there, I just vented fully. I told her everything. The whole story, from the first time I heard Stephanie's orgasmic moans to the night in the limo, to my fracture with Tara, to the first time we had sex, all the way through to the events of last night, Christine listened to it all closely and intently."I'm sorry, that was, a lot," I said timidly once I finished."No, no, don't apologize," she said as she scooted herself closer to me. She placed her hand on my hand. "This is all really emotionally complex, I totally get how much it's been weighing on you. It sounds to me like you were willing to let Stephanie play some games with you, maybe you even enjoyed it, but once she started affecting other people you cared about it became too much, which is all totally understandable." I felt the soft waves made by her dangling leg against my calf. "It sounds to me like she's a very self conscious person, Tim; she wants to protect herself from getting hurt, but she took it too far. I've always thought honesty was the best option. You need to tell Stephanie how you feel, because right now it's up to her to make it right.""Yeah, I don't know, I'm not really interested in talking to her right now." I said, feeling Christine's thumb stroking the back of my hand."When you're ready, of course. Just try not to live with regret, whatever you do.""Thanks, Christine, you're a great friend," I said, pulling her hand up to my mouth to kiss it."My pleasure. You've listened to my struggles enough times, I'm happy to listen to yours for once."Her struggles. I suddenly remembered her struggles. That internal conflict between the godly and the carnal that caused her to break up with her boyfriend in an attempt to stay pure, and led her to the front seat of my car, a spasming cunt, and a mouthful of my cock."And how is 'your struggle,'" I floated.I felt her wading foot brushing my leg as it glided back and forth in the water."I'm, losing," she said, looking up at me with an unmistakable look in her eyes: lust. "But I think I've found a new approach."This time there was no missing her tongue sneaking out to moisten her lips. Her loose button down had fallen off one shoulder, giving me a tantalizing peak at her bikini top."I have desires, needs," she began as she started to run her hand up and down my forearm very suggestively, "I know I can't deny them, but I think I can at least deal with them responsibly, if I have someone responsible who can help me."My cock surged to life."Are you a responsible person, Tim?" she said as her eyes bore a hole through me. My friend, the pastor's daughter, the churchiest girl I knew, was asking me something very, very sinful. And it was hot as fuck."Extremely." I croaked out."There are just certain, rules, we have to abide by, ok?" She said, her breath getting slightly ragged."Ok, Like what kind of rules?" I said, pulse quickening."We can't have sex, in fact I can't let you touch my body at all,” she said, dropping her head. My enthusiasm dropped. I wanted nothing but to run my hands all over her gorgeous body, feel how wet she undoubtedly was.Her eyes slowly lifted to meet mine as she finished her statement.“ but everything from the neck up is fair game."My eyebrows shot up as quickly as my cock."Does that work for you? Are you willing to help me get through the summer?" she said, running her hands over my arm faster, practically jerking it off."Why me?" I asked dumbly. She was my friend, I knew how difficult this all had been for her, and I didn't want my cock to do the thinking for me here."Because I trust you," she said in that smoky, erotic voice of hers, "I know you won't cross any line I don't want to cross. I know you'll be, respectful." That last line had enough syrup on it for a whole stack of pancakes."The neck up is fair game?" I said, hardly believing the offer in front of me. All thoughts of Stephanie were gone from my head as I took in the sight of this wanton, lusty church girl dying for release.Her small bosom rose and fell heavily as she looked me in the eyes and slowly nodded.I decided to put things to the test. My eyes never leaving hers, I slowly reached over with my free hand and softly caressed the curve of her face. Her eyes shut. She exhaled a heavy sigh.I gently ran my thumb over her glistening lips, feeling how soft they were. I felt Christine shake as a chill ran through her. I circled them slowly, as if asking a question.Christine's eyes opened slowly. She looked at me, and as if answering that question, parted her lips and took my entire thumb into her wet mouth with a low moan.Now it was my turn to shudder as a chill ran through my body.Christine's hands slid up and held my wrist steady as she worked my thumb in and out of her mouth slowly. Eyes closed as if in rapture, she lolled my thumb around in her mouth, teasing me with her tongue, savoring every inch that she dragged her lips along.My pulse was racing, my breath was shallow, and my cock was rock hard, desperately fighting to get out of my swim trunks.The light of the low sun behind her framed her in a golden glow, her lovely hair bouncing ever so slightly in the warm summer breeze. Her exposed shoulder rocked forward as she sucked, daring me to touch her perfect skin. Her rigid nipples protruded sharply against the fabric of her bathing suit.Looking at this wanton beauty in front of me, this creature of goodness, haunted by repressed lust, I had had enough. I didn't want to take advantage, but she had rationalized it enough in her own head. This is what she wanted. And she wanted me, trusted me, to be the one to help her.How could I ever refuse?My thumb slipped out of her wet mouth with a slight slurp, I reached my fingers back along her face to the back of her neck, and pulled her gently, but firmly, into a hot kiss.A sigh of relief leapt out of her body excitedly as our lips touched, and almost instantly I felt the warm wriggle of her tongue plunge into my mouth. It was neeful. It was aggressive.I felt her hand grip the inside of my thigh. I groaned in pleasure, and my hand slipped down onto the flat of her upper chest.Christine immediately pulled away from our kiss."I'm serious, Tim, really, neck up only." She said assertively, but not angrily."I'm sorry, it was an accident, really," I stammered. She understood my dilemma. This was new to both of us, and there was going to be a bit of an adjustment period. "But I mean, at the same time,” I said, gesturing down to her hand gripping my inner thigh mere inches below my balls.She smiled a coy, sexy smile, and leaned in close enough to whisper "The rules are You can't touch Me below the neck." I felt her hand start to slide up my thigh. "Is that going to be ok with you?"My cock surged at the double standard. The church had taught her well.I slowly slipped my hand up the back of her neck, and lightly grasped a hand full of her long, brown hair right at the root."So this is ok?" I said, pulling slightly.Christine's mouth hung open as she gasped."Yes," she said through ragged breath, "very ok."I matched her smile with my own and pulled her back in for another kiss.Our tongues sparred breathlessly again, and her hand slipped closer to my balls.Gripping her hair tighter, I tipped her head back, revealing her long, elegant neck. A devilish smile broke out on her lips with an accompanying gasp.I leaned in and began peppering my lips and tongue all over the soft exposed flesh of her neck. From the hollow above her collar bone up to the tip of her chin, I treated her entire neck the same way I treated Stephanie's cunt, and by the sounds Christine was making, it was having a similar effect.Her hand finally gripped my balls through my trunks. She squeezed. I moaned. I felt her throat shuffle beneath my lips as she swallowed some air in near rapture.Suddenly Christine pushed me back, and in a flash she was on top of me. Straddling my hips, our lips met again, but this time there was a new sensation: pressed tight against my cock, gyrating, grinding, was Christine's hot cunt, covered only by the thin material of bathing suit bottoms and short shorts.My hands still tight in her hair, I tipped her head back again, redoubling my efforts on her neck with my lips and tongue as the preacher's daughter rubbed her cunt against my iron-hard cock. I could tell from the way her hands gripped and grabbed at me that pleasure was shooting through her young body.This was going to be tougher than she thought to play by her rules, I think. This girl clearly wanted to fuck.As if she read my mind, Christine all of a sudden rolled herself off of me, and each sucked in air catching our breath. We chuckled at what was transpiring between us, two friends from church, and I watched as Christine ran a cleansing hand around her face, down her neck, over her breasts, across her flat stomach, and down between her legs before quickly pulling away. It made me a little bit sad to see how quickly she removed her hand from between her legs. Christine was clearly a very sexual girl, but her upbringing and religion made her push that part of her so far down. I wondered if she had ever even masturbated before.Wanting nothing more than to make her feel good now, I leaned back in toward her, but her hand on my chest stopped my advancement. She gently pushed me back to my seated position, legs dangling in the water.Dipping in to kiss me once, that devilish smile returned to the church girl's face, and in one smooth motion she slipped her lithe body into the water of the pool.Being in the shallow end, the water barely came up to the crotch of her pants. As she waded her way over to me, the waves lapped at her ass deliciously.There was a fire in her eyes now of pure want. Running her hands impatiently up my thighs, she grasped onto the waistband of my swim trunks and began to pull. Not wanting to stand in the way of what this girl needed, I lifted my hips and shimmied slightly as Christine removed my pants completely, freeing my hard, straining cock to the warm evening air.Never taking my eyes off my proud, erect cock, Christine pushed my legs apart, and sank to her knees between them. A single step ran along the bottom edge of the pool, and when on her knees, this brought the warm, lapping water right up to the bottom of her small breasts, and put her in perfect cocksucking position.But there was something else as well. Before she even touched me, Christine's eyes closed breathlessly, and a pleasurable grin pulled at her lips. Her hands rubbed up and down my bare thighs, and I watched her shift and gyrate as if searching for the perfect position. When her eyes shot open with a gasp and I felt her nails dig into my thighs I knew she had found it: Christine had positioned herself perfectly so the pulsing spray of the pool jet hit her directly on the clit.Invigorated by the new source of pleasure, her hands closed in on me from either side, and I finally felt Christine's fingers wrap around the length of my dick.Now it was my turn to moan.Her hands played with me gently, stroking my shaft, squeezing my big, full balls, all while the pool jets peppered her cunt with a constant stream of pressurized water. She giggled, she smiled. She shook with small euphoric shocks.My cock still in her hands, she leaned up and kissed me on the lips. Almost like a signal that things were about to really heat up, she pulled away from our kiss, licked her lips wet, dropped her head down and took the tip of my cock into her salivating mouth.I gasped loudly.Holding my shaft and balls firmly, not stroking, not squeezing, Christine suckled at the head of my cock with delight. Pressure built in my tip, flaring it out purple and desperate. Her lips and tongue danced around it like she was desperately trying to save a melting ice cream.The entire universe was in the swollen end of my cock, and Christine made a meal out of it. Wet tongue sliding in circles around it, teasing the underside, closed lips sucking in short bursts like I was her own personal lollipop; it felt amazing.I was squirming with each suckle, with each lash of her tongue, and the building pressure made my tip extremely sensitive. It wasn't going to make me cum, but it was an overwhelming sensation of acute pleasure I had never quite experienced before.

Chapter 1: How can Tim Miller's blue balls get some relief?By LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.It was a Sunday morning, and my cock was hard in my hand. As an eighteen year old virgin, the strength of my erections was never in doubt, but their frequency was becoming distracting, to say the least. Hard when I went to sleep, hard when I woke up, hard at various impractical points throughout the day, my hormones were in a constant cascade down from my brain to my dick, swelling up my balls and begging to be released in an explosion of hot, white, euphoria.As warm water showered down my body, I worked toward that release. Eyes closed tight as I stroked up and down, my mind tried to organize the overwhelming stimulus it took in on a daily basis as a horned-up high school senior. Lori's cleavage when she bent over to pick up her pen, the way Tara's tight gym shorts framed her perfect ass, Michele's lips and tongue running over the tip of her pen while deep in thought. my cock screamed at me, throbbing, egging me on like my own personal drug dealer, pushing me to imagine how these young women, my classmates, my friends, might act if they were with me right now, their bodies consumed by the same fire as mine, and what depraved things they might do to reach their own satisfaction.But as I raced down the final straightaway toward ultimate pleasure, my mind's fantasies landed in the same place it always did. Instead of my hand sliding up and down my cock I envisioned a mane of fiery red hair bobbing back and forth, lips, tongue and hands touching me, sucking me, desperate to pull my climax out of my body. Then, right as I was approaching the edge, the mental image became the emerald green eyes of my next door neighbor Sarah looked up at me, her large, firm breasts pressed together by her arms as both hands pumped my shaft and kneaded my balls. Her breath was as labored as mine, her eyes burned with the fire of wanton lust. We both knew what was coming, and she wanted it, needed it, as badly as I did. Sarah's hands, lips and tongue coaxed me closer and closer. My balls churned, coiling tight, my breath got ragged, and then time seemed to stop as Sarah placed the trembling purple head of my cock on her bottom lip, stared me right in the eye, and whispered.Alexa Ruins My Moment"Hey, I'm coming in!" My eyes burst open, hand off my cock and quickly closing the gap in the shower curtain as I angled my rapidly deflating dick away from the bathroom door. The abrupt entrance of my step-sister Alexa snapped me right back to reality, instantly sending me lightyears away from that glorious precipice of pleasure."You know it doesn't really work if you knock, after, you open the door.""Eh, get over it, I wasn't looking, and besides, you've been in here for like half an hour. Other people need to use the bathroom in the morning too, you know!" Alexa was a bit older than me, and you'd think college would have taught her some new manners about sharing a communal space, but any tact she might have learned fell away as soon as she came home for a weekend, a holiday, or in this case spring break.I always used to lock the bathroom, automatically, but  when Alexa went off to college, I got out of the habit. That's going to changed immediately. "Why are you even up this early? You guys were out until like 2 am last night," I challenged my intruding stepsister."Stephanie and I are going on a bit of a road trip today, so we wanted to get a jump on things," Alexa said as she sat pissing in the toilet. I was just an arm's reach from her, only veiled by a cheap white vinyl shower curtain; But I stood there petrified by fear. Fear of Alexa's complete disregard of my privacy.Girls on the prowlAlexa was out Saturday night with her friend, Stephanie. Stephanie & her parents lived in our upstairs rented-out apartment. Stephanie and Alexa had been inseparable for as long as I could remember. As a night owl myself, I had heard them stumble home late many nights, and last night was no different. Straining cock in my hand, the sound of the closing front door, along with hushed whispers and giggles as they walked by my room, triggered momentary mid-masturbation paranoia. I froze in silence, mid-stroke, to make sure I gave no indication of what I was doing, but the pressure in my cock never abated. In that moment my horned-up mind wandered to Stephanie, a tall volleyball player with long toned legs and more than enough tits. Last night, as I surfed porn at 2 in the morning, I heard her footsteps coming down the hall. I wondered where she'd been. Had she sucked someone's dick? Had she swallowed their cum? My cock throbbed.Once I heard her bedroom door close, I thought the coast was clear & I started back up again. Thoughts of Stephanie lingered, and as I timed my orgasm to the cumshot clip I watched on my computer, in my mind's eye it was Stephanie's face I saw, mouth open in a slight smile, happily splattered in white.Just as the blast of cream abated, Alexa interrupted from the hallway; “What are You doing up so late?”"Nothing, just watching a movie."Her languid response of "Um Hmm" said she didn't believe me, but wasn't going to push it."Well just hurry up and finish, huh? You know mom hates it when you're late for church.” Her tone implied a double meaning.Back to this morning's shower.I heard the toilet lid close, followed by a strong flush. “Damn it!”  The sudden blast of scalding water led to my frantic overcompensation on the shower knobs, causing  my cock getting a blast of ice cold ‘therapy.'  I finally got the mix adjusted, but as I looked down at my now totally flaccid penis and frustratingly full balls, I knew the only thing being finished right now was my shower. I rinsed, turned off the water, and stepped out.As I toweled off, my mind drifted to all the things I had coming up in the next few months. After tucking in my towel around my waist, I opened the bathroom door to abate the steam, so I could eventually check my hair in the mirror. I brushed my teeth while thinking about things like finding a prom date, making sure my summer job was set up, and getting ready for college in the fall.As I went through the rest of my morning toiletry routine, several thoughts meandered through my head, but I was brought back to earth as my gaze fell on the bathroom window. The blinds were inexplicably drawn up so that this small window looked directly at Sarah's bedroom window, and as the fog cleared from the glass, it revealed the beautiful redhead whose lips I had just minutes ago been fantasizing were sliding up and down my cock. There she was, almost topless, with only a sheer black underwire bra shielding her perfect breasts from my eyes.She moved around her room casually, looking for a top for the day, but I froze. I'd caught a glimpse of her puttering around in her room from time to time over the years, but usually it was as a silhouette through curtains, and always fully clothed. Her curtains must have been broken now, as this was a straight shot right into her bedroom, the morning sun illuminating her pale cleavage like a beacon.I flicked off the bathroom light, shut the door, & clicked the lock. Standing there in the dark room, I could see Sarah, but all she saw was a screened dark bathroom window.Sarah and I were friendly, but I don't know if I'd say we were friends. We had lived only feet from each other for many years, and had grown up going to school together, but we never really traveled in the same social circles. Regardless, as the years went by she developed into the most beautiful thing I'd ever seen. I was just too petrified by her beauty, and my own inexperience, to really do anything about it. Outgoing but private, I had no idea if she had a boyfriend, a girlfriend or what. My hormone-addled brain was dying to know her sexual history, and I had spent many nights imagining all its details for my own pleasure.I felt the blood start to return to my cock, but another impatient knock on the door from Alexa snapped me out of it.“Use the other bathroom,” I yelled in a defiant tone. When I looked back, Sarah had gone, and instinctually my hand sprung to close the blinds, not wanting anyone to be privy to the magic portal I had just discovered.The image of those busty, freckled tits stayed fresh in my mind as I got dressed. I wondered what her nipples tasted like. What her tits would feel like wrapped around my cock. How slowly my cum would slide down between them. Jesus I just wish I had cum in the shower. I really needed to snap out of this.The smell of bacon brought me back to earth as I entered the kitchen. I looked toward the stove and saw another lovely sight; two long, athletic legs leading up to the shortest shorts humanly imaginable. Inside those shorts was an apple of an ass, and above that, a tight, spaghetti-strap tank top covered a long, tight back leading up to a messy bun of dirty blonde hair, with headphones on each ear.. The whole package gyrated slowly to a song only she could hear as she made herself breakfast. The blood once again started its pilgrimage to my cock."Hey, neighbor," I greeted Stephanie as I opened the fridge door in an attempt to hide my arousal."Oh, hey, Timmy!" she said as she whirled around to greet me. She knew I hated the name Timmy, but she never passed up a chance to tease me. It was clear when she turned around, that she had stayed the night, as her nipples were clearly visible through the tight fabric of the tank top. As the only man in the house, and not much of a threat at that, Stephanie was always very relaxed when she was here, which meant she had no problem hanging around in whatever she slept in. Alexa would usually follow suit, and their sleepovers generally meant a parade of unfettered tits and nipples covered only by the thinnest of garments. This was both heaven and hell for any boy my age. Even now my eyes couldn't help but lock in on her perfect tits, and she caught me staring before I could look away."Are you staring at my tits, Timmy?" she said with a wry smile. I scrambled and focused on something else to cover my ogling."Nah, I'm staring at that hickey on your uh, chest. You fall asleep on the vacuum again?""Very funny," she chuckled, "I bet you'd love to know where I got it, wouldn't you, perv?" It was true. I blew it off and tried to seem cool, but goddamn it was true. The little deep red mark peeked out from the hem of her tank top, on the inside of her right breast and it was driving me mad. Did she get it last night? Did she get it. from Alexa?I'd never seen Stephanie with a boyfriend, and due to all the time the 2 girls spent together, I naturally wondered if Stephanie and Alexa were a little more than just friends. Stephanie's upstairs unit was laid out fairly similar to ours, so her bedroom was right above mine, which meant I could hear loud music and girlish giggles pulse through the floor every time they hung out. Then one night, when it was extra quiet, the sounds of faint moaning snuck their way through the floorboards, in through my ears, and directly down to my dick. I was too shocked to do anything but sit there with an intense hard on; Alexa wasn't home; was she up there with Stephanie? Did she have those long legs wrapped around my step-sister's head? The fact that I was over hearing something so personal, made it taboo and voyeuristic, and hot as hell. I tried to keep the incident out of my mind, but when I heard those sexy little whimpers trickle down a second occasion, a third, I couldn't ignore it. Sometimes Alexa was home, sometimes she wasn't, and I'd listen closely, stroking along, wondering if Stephanie was touching herself, or if Alexa was touching her, or licking her tight cunt, or even if that tight cunt was wrapped around a hard cock. I'd match her intensity, getting faster and faster as she lost control, until the sexiest sound a woman can make freed itself from her mouth in a unique short-short-long pattern of ecstasy, and I would cum so hard I almost blacked out."Have fun on your trip," I managed to choke out through a suddenly dry mouth. I grabbed a yogurt out of the fridge and went on my way. Today had been quite the test already, so heading off to church with my step-mom seemed like a great way to get my mind out of the gutter.Or so I thought.Despite working a dangerous job being a cop, my dad was never really one for religion. Neither was Kelly, my step mother, at least not until the night dad got injured in the line of duty. He passed away after two weeks in a coma, but Kelly's prayers never stopped. She found a great church shortly after we lost him, and the community of parishioners helped her, helped all of us, through a very difficult time. Alexa stopped going once she went off to college, but I continued to go with Kelly every week I could. I don't know if I believed any of it, but I knew me being there was soothing for Kelly, so I did it to make her feel good. I also did it because I missed my dad, and sometimes it really did help. One of the perks as well was a great youth ministry that introduced me to new kids from different nearby towns.When I arrived, late as always; I was greeted by a warm smile and a discreet wave from the pastor's daughter, Christine. A cute brunette Italian girl, with a sexy, smokey voice, I had developed a crush on her almost immediately. She had a style that was conservative, but definitely not prudish, a tantalizing dichotomy that was on full display the first summer we met. Big, baggy t-shirts would hang loose, revealing little form, while also giving just the slightest suggestion of the small, perky tits underneath. Below were short shorts, revealing long, strong legs formed by years of running track, and skin that seemed to have a warm, perpetual tan regardless of the season.A kind heart with a beautiful soul, Christine welcomed me into the church's youth social scene immediately and we became fast friends. I say emphasize friends, because I quickly learned Christine had a long time boyfriend named Eric. Eric was a good guy, but he wasn't a church goer, much to her father's dismay, and it was a source of much struggle for Christine as well. Having one foot in the godly world and one foot in the secular world can be very confusing, especially at our age. You see, despite being the pastor's daughter, Christine was still a red-blooded, 18 year old girl with wants and needs that boiled hot and furious just like everyone else. Christine trusted and confided in me, and while she never went into detail, I knew the pastor's daughter was doing SOMETHiNG sinful with her boyfriend; I just didn't know exactly what. This made my imagination run wild, but she was my friend, and doing her best to stay a good Christian girl, so I tried to ignore those thoughts as much as possible. I didn't always succeed.After the service my eyes scanned the congregation as everyone milled about. They fell on a face I hadn't seen in quite a while; a face that sent a slight tingle straight to my painfully full balls; Rachel. Tall, with long, strawberry blonde hair, Rachel was definitely what would be called thicc. Cute and innocent-looking with big doe eyes, Rachel by far had the biggest tits I'd seen of any girl my age. Sturdy bras held up her two talents while a tasteful sundress gave a hint of deep cleavage, and hung off the crest of a plump ass and thick thighs. Another longtime friend of mine, Rachel and her family belonged to two churches, so It was a rare treat to see her in person. To the casual onlooker it wouldn't seem like she and I had much of a relationship, as we generally didn't do much more than a smile and wave or a quick hello, but she and I actually had a very lively online relationship that saw us talking digitally almost every day. We'd chat about everything and anything as two teenagers growing up in the world. I enjoyed talking to her, but things never got particularly saucy. I'd complain about girls and she'd humor my grumblings, but when it came to Rachel and boys, there didn't seem to be much there to talk about. She was very clear she was saving her virginity for marriage, and that's generally where things would end. Even so, there was many a night where after one of our long digital conversations I'd massage my cock to completion, while wondering what she did with those magnificent, innocent tits when she was all alone.Making a bee line for me through the crowd now was Christine. After a big hug we chatted a bit, but I could tell something was off. It was a normal routine for Christine and I to take a drive and hang out after church, so we said our quick goodbyes, hopped in my car, and headed off to get milkshakes. Sitting in the parking lot, I decided to try and get to the bottom of what was bothering my friend."So what's up? You're being awfully quiet." I glanced over at her, taking note of her outfit. Today she was wearing a nice tasteful blouse, but her legs were on full display, reaching out from beneath a knee length skirt, which I noticed was currently bunched up tantalizingly at mid-thigh."It's nothing, it's just," she paused, shifting her legs together nervously,"it's just, Eric. Well, actually, it's really me.""Go on," I said, watching her pick the hem of her skirt."I'm just worried about what comes next. For us, Eric and me. College starts soon and we're going to be so far away from each other, and I'm. I'm worried there's not enough, you know, incentive to keep a long distance thing going."I thought I had a feeling where this was going."You mean you think because you're not having sex with him he'll find greener grass somewhere else?""Well, sort of, I mean. Can I; can I tell you something?" She started to blush."Of course," I said. My cock twitched."Well, Eric and I. we've always tried to keep each other. satisfied. but a couple of times it's just. the heat just got too much to bear, and we. had sex.""Oh no way!" I said, trying to play it cool while secretly my mind started racing. I shifted to hide my growing erection as any previous attempt to keep my thoughts of Christine chaste were instantly gone. I imagined her on her hands and knees, that tasteful skirt bunched up around her waist with her hot ass in the air, moaning in ecstasy as her tight, proper cunt got stuffed with a hot, throbbing cock. My fantasy was short-lived however."Yeah, only a couple times, because honestly. I just really couldn't enjoy it. He was a total gentleman and all, but the whole time I couldn't stop thinking that I was doing something wrong; something bad. And not in a hot way." My dick was deflating as I listened to my friend's legit crisis. "I was so uncomfortable every time, we could never really get going, and he wouldn't even. you know. cum."My cock twitched with life again slightly. Even though this wasn't a sexy situation, I couldn't help but note the hotness of hearing the pastor's daughter talk about cum."And so you're worried that he's going to get to college and find a girl who's not uncomfortable about it and forgets about you?""Actually no, I'm worried about me. I'm worried that this is my body telling me I'm not with the right person, and that I need to be with someone more; godly."Now don't get ahead of yourself, she wasn't talking about me; she knows I'm not much more than a weekend warrior for Christ, and this was something that was clearly weighing on her quite heavily. The sins of the flesh were bringing her to a serious cross road, and she had some hard decisions ahead of her."You know, one thing I know for sure is that I trust you. You've always had a great mind for my shit, and that's why I know that if you trust yourself, trust your gut, you're going to make the right decision." I assured her. She smiled that warm smile, and I thought I saw her tan thighs ever so slightly squeeze together.We finished our milkshakes, and I drove her home. Every so often I'd catch her eye and she'd smile again, as the late afternoon wind whipped her chocolate hair around in a frenzy. Before she got out, she leaned over, kissed me on the cheek, and said "thanks Tim. You're a good friend." I watched her sashay towards her front door, making sure to pull her skirt back down before she went in.Instant MessagesAs I drove home my mind raced again, and the tightness in my pants returned. I wasn't so much thinking of the awkward, uncomfortable sex Christine had had, but the thing she had said before that. Satisfied. They tried to keep each other satisfied? What did that mean? Was she jerking him off? Was he moaning in her ear as he spurt cum all over her hands? Had she tasted it? Had he tasted her? Was she regularly gripping the sheets and writhing around as he tongued her clit? Surely the pastor's daughter was keeping it respectable, but what was it like that first time? Maybe over-the-clothes dry humping just got so intense that they lost control. Maybe that sexy, smokey voice breathlessly cried out those two magic words. "fuck me."The stimuli of the day clouded my mind for the rest of the evening. Dinner and tv with Kelly was a blur; -all I could think about was getting upstairs and setting my blue balls free. I said goodnight to a returned Alexa, packing for her journey back to school tomorrow, headed to my room and fired up my computer. Waiting for me there was a message from Rachel. We chatted about nothing in particular for a while, and then, as the night grew later, quieter, she started to get a bit nosey."So where'd you and Christine run off to after church?" she inquired."Just went for a drive to get milkshakes; we do it almost every week.""Um Hmm; milkshakes. " Was this a little bit of sauce from Rachel?"Why, you jealous?""A little bit," she responded, "I love milkshakes. "I let it hang there, not sure how to respond. Not sure if this was innocent teasing, or if it were a double entendre from this proper, Christian girl whose family belonged to Two churches. I didn't have to wait long though as a new message popped up, changing the subject.

Du hast Lust auf die gesamte Folge und möchtest unser Projekt unterstützen? Steady -> https://steadyhq.com/de/favouriteworstcast/about Patreon -> https://www.patreon.com/favouriteworstcast Wir haben die neuesten Alben von Playboi Carti, Ikkimel, Haiyti & Gianni Suave gehört - und gerade bei letzterem nochmal eine kleine Meta-Debatte über Männlichkeit im Rap geführt. Auch der neueste Streich von Levin Liams Leaks-Reihe wird kurz angerissen und die Frage, ob und wie Selena Gomez die »brat«-Era von Charli xcx abrippt. Besonders an neuen Singles begeistert uns aber aktuell so einiges: Seien es die ersten Vorboten vom neuen Blond-Album, oder die Singles von dissy und YRRRE - auch die Fontaines D.C. haben uns mit »It's Amazing to Be Young« wieder geblesst - oder die Killer-Kombi aus Tape Head, NONI & Grim104. Goddamn! Den Abschluss machen noch ein paar von Erics Indie-Perlen mit dem entspannten »Bürotage« von Die Höchste Eisenbahn, der wütenden lovehead-Debüt-Single »denkst du an mich?« oder dem verliebten »Best Guess« von Lucy Dacus. Ach, und Mehnersmoos hat er auch noch live gesehen! Die gute Nachricht für euch: Ihr müsst einfach nur auf play drücken und bekommt all das genüsslich auf dem Silbertablett serviert, was wir in Schwerstarbeit hören, erleben und besprechen "mussten" hehehe. Nein, im Ernst: Vielen lieben Dank für den dauerhaften Support und viel Spaß mit dieser XXL-Folge des Vorgesprächs. LG Jan & Eric

From Lost In Eros – Book 1Don & Toshia escape the Manor In 10 Parts By BradentonLarry.  Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Feeling satisfied with herself, Toshia leaned back against Jason and continued to enjoy his cock and fingers. Then, she felt a hand on her shoulder and a woman's voice in her ear said, “You're quite the sexy harlequin, Toshia.”Toshia turned to see a woman wearing a purple robe and a crown. She had short dark hair, full tits, which were only partially hidden by her robe, and beautiful, long legs. Before Toshia could say, “Hello, Lilith,” the other woman leaned in and kissed her warmly.Toshia knew she was obliged to now play with Lilith, and was actually quite eager to do so, but she wasn't quite done with Jason yet, so she suggested, “Join us.”Lilith kissed her again, this time longer and with more passion. Toshia's hands reached out to touch and caress Lilith's full tits. They felt heavy, soft and wonderful. When there was a break in their kiss, Toshia said, “Say hello to Jason, Lilith.”“Ah yes,” Lilith smiled, “the Lord's acolyte; I should have known.” Then she moved in to kiss Jason as warmly as she had just done with Toshia. While she did this, though, she took off her crown and put it on the bench next to Jason. Then she got up in front of Toshia, and leaned over her, putting her luscious tits in Toshia's face.Toshia, who was still riding Jason, kissed and sucked on Lilith's tits, moving from one nipple to the other and back. All the while, she was running her hands over Lilith's warm feminine body. Lilith then got on her knees in front of Toshia, and coaxed Jason's legs apart enough that she could lean in and begin to lick at his balls and Toshia's clit. An immediate shiver ran up Toshia's spine and she reached down to hold Lilith's head there.Toshia laid back on Jason as Lilith worked her tongue over Toshia's clit. Jason, meanwhile, cupped Toshia's tits in his hands, squeezing them through the thin fabric of her costume. Soon Toshia was rocking on Jason's lap, working him in and out of her, while Lilith lapped at her. She was about to come when a gentle hand touched her cheek and turned her face to the side. Ilsa, still in her angelic costume, had snuck up on her and was now kissing her deeply. With Ilsa's tongue in her mouth, Lilith's tongue on her clit, and Peter's cock in her cunt, Toshia crested into an intense orgasm; moaning and shaking.When she could collect herself, Toshia pulled off Jason and got on the bench next to him, opposite Ilsa, and the three women proceeded to take turns sucking on him. He eventually shot a geyser of cum into the air and all over their faces. The women then leisurely licked Jason's cum off him and each other. This led, naturally enough, to the three women on the floor together while Jason watched them play from the bench.Before long, Lilith was on her back as Ilsa sat on her face, while Toshia lay on her belly between Lilith's legs, tonguing her clit and working her fingers, and then her whole hand, in and out of Lilith's cunt. Toshia noticed that two women, a cheerleader and a very sexy kitten, were kneeling in front of Ilsa, each one sucking on her beautiful tits. Then, Lilith was coming in a twisting, writhing orgasm.Toshia smiled to herself and thought the night was off to a very good start.Some identities become very familiar.As he moved into the ballroom, looking for “his own amusement”, Don was a bit preoccupied with his own thoughts. He suspected that he had gotten the hang of how the Manor worked, in a limited sense, but had resolved to wait until the morning to test his hypothesis. He was troubled by the fact that he and Toshia had failed to ask Robert, the Scholar, about the watchers, but actually thought those passive figures were probably not important in the sense that they might interfere with trying to leave the Manor. Still, he tried to force these thoughts aside as he moved into the crowd of costumed partiers. He certainly did think it was a good idea to enjoy this night as if it were sure to be the last they would spend in the Manor.“I love your costume,” a woman in a Santa's helper costume laughed. Don had always harbored a secret little fetish for girls in that particular kind of costume, and this one was particularly fetching. She had long black hair hanging down over her shoulders, a spray of freckles on her cheekbones, and a nice, compact body. She was about five foot two, and seemed about the age of the Nymphets, or maybe a year or two older. In short, she was both adorable and sexy as hell. She took Don by the hand and said, “Come dance with me.”Don followed her to the dance floor where about twenty couples and at least one threesome were enjoying some rhythmic, vertical foreplay. The girl in red, white and touches of green slipped her arms around Don's neck and began to dance up against him. Don followed suit, holding her by the small of her back, though he soon reached down to lift the hem of her short skirt up to squeeze her tight ass in his hands. She smiled up at him and said, “I'm Brandy, by the way.”“I'm Don,” he said, and then leaned down to kiss her sweet lips, which tonight matched the Christmas red of her costume. She responded enthusiastically, sucking on his tongue as it slipped into her mouth. She took a moment to reach down between them, to adjust Don's rapidly hardening cock, so that it was upright between them, but then went right back to swaying in his arms as they danced and kissed.For his part, Don could have spent the next hour like this, but Brandy was less patient, and, after about ten minutes, pulled her mouth from his and said, “Let's go fuck, Don.”“Okay,” Don chuckled, still amused by the straight-forward spirit of the Manor. I'm going to miss this, he thought.Brandy led him to the nearest alcove, which fortunately wasn't too crowded yet. She sat down on the edge of the big mattress platform to the rear of the alcove, and promptly pulled Don in front of her, between her legs. Her hand was on his erection, and she pushed the bottom of his jester's top out of the way with her other hand. Without any preliminaries, she began to suck on his cock. Watching her tiny mouth with her red lipstick moving up and down on his thick shaft was incredibly erotic to Don. The fact that she was wearing a green mask and a Santa hat only seemed to add to the hotness of the situation. Her small hands were wrapped around his cock, pumping him, as she sucked on him, bobbing her head. Don had intended to hold off on his first orgasm until later, but Brandy was too good at what she was doing, and the situation was just too much of a turn on for him. He knew he couldn't hold out, and in another minute, he felt his balls tightening, and Brandy's hands were squeezing a bit harder as his cock expanded. Then he pushed forward, holding her head in place with his hands, as he came hard and long into the little woman's adorable mouth. Brandy happily swallowed every bit of his cum, and then smiled up at him.Don grinned back at her, and then said, “Now, it's my turn.” He got down on his knees between her legs and pulled her forward so that her ass was right on the edge of the platform. As he leaned in and ran his tongue over her, Brandy undid the front of her helper's top, displaying her taut belly and beautiful, round tits. While Don was moving his tongue between her lips and into her cunt, she leaned back on her elbows with that sweet smile on her face.Don held her in place as he began to gently lick at her clit. As she began to move against him, he increased the pace and the pressure. He thought that it must be a funny picture: him in his jester's costume going down on a wanton Santa's helper elf. Then things got even odder, as a pretty, masked Asian schoolgirl, complete with pigtails, crawled over to the elf on the left side and began to make out with her. The scene just screamed Penthouse photo-shoot. Of course, in this costume, Keiko reminded Don of Go-go from the first Kill Bill, though, obviously, Go-go hadn't worn a mask. Don stifled a chuckle, and continued to lick Brandy's clit, while she and Keiko kissed.When Don pushed two fingers up inside Brandy's cunt, she sighed and lay back, and Keiko moved down to kiss and tease the girl's tits. Don twisted his fingers and fucked them slowly in and out of Brandy, while lapping at her clit. Soon, she was arching her back and crying out loudly, letting everyone know that she was coming. Don sucked on her clit, until she had fallen back on the mattress and her cunt no longer clenched at his fingers. Then he slowly withdrew his hand and kissed her clit goodbye for now.Don got up onto the mattress next to Brandy on the right side, and said to Keiko, “Let's get her up a bit further.” Together, the three of them scooted Santa's helper up far enough that her legs were no longer hanging over the edge. Then, Don joined Keiko in kissing and sucking on Brandy's tits, as their hands moved up and down her lithe body. Brandy caught hold of Don's manhood, which was again very hard, and began to squeeze and pull it.Don reached down and lifted Brandy's right leg, and scooted himself under it. He let her leg down so that it was over his hip, and rested his own right leg across her left thigh. This put his cock in good position to be slipped into her waiting cunt, which, naturally enough, is exactly what Don did. He was now able to move in and out of Brandy, while using his thigh to stimulate her clit, and was free to use his right hand on her upper body. She bent her left knee a bit, which pulled his thigh tighter to her, and let him move his left leg over a bit, giving him better purchase, which in turn let him fuck her more steadily.“That looks like fun,” Keiko smiled.“It is!” Brandy said, and when Don pinched her nipple, she added, “a lot of fun!”Keiko kissed Brandy and then leaned over her to kiss Don. While Keiko was doing this, Brandy fumbled with the buttons of Keiko's shirt. Keiko obliged her by continuing to kiss Don until she felt the other woman's hands on her tits and belly. Then, Keiko moved so her tits were over Brandy's mouth, letting her kiss and suck on them. While Don was watching this, he felt a light touch on his bare ass, which moved up over his back and then around his neck, until a feminine hand was turning his head to the right. And, then he was kissing a new, unfamiliar mouth, and straight brown hair was hanging down around his face. He guessed from the way this woman was moving against him that she was probably being fucked from behind as she kissed him. When she broke the kiss to toss her head and her hair back, Don saw she was wearing a white mask and a silvery tiara, but couldn't make out much else from where he was. Turning his attention back to Brandy and Keiko, he saw that the latter was now squatting over the former's face. Brandy was holding Keiko's ass in her hands as she licked and sucked at Keiko's cunt and clit.The hair fell down into Don's face again, and he turned back to kiss the woman over him again, all the while continuing to fuck steadily in and out of Brandy, grinding his thigh against her. Then Brandy was arching her back and moaning up into Keiko. Don kept fucking her until she finished coming, and then decided it was time to change things around a bit, so he disentangled himself from Brandy's legs and pulled away. He wormed his way down along Brandy, and then sat up. He saw that he had been kissing a princess, with a diaphanous dress, who had indeed been being fucked from behind by a pirate. Don thought he had three good options here; start fucking Brandy in a missionary position, or move around in front of either Keiko or the princess. He was having a momentary problem making up his mind, when he felt a kiss on his neck and heard a woman's low voice saying, “Come play with me, Don.”Don turned and saw the tallest, most gorgeous can-can dancer he could imagine. He tried to ignore the costume and just concentrate on the beautiful long legs, exquisite face and long dark hair; it was auburn, though he hadn't been able to tell that when he saw her last, in the disco's black light room. “Martina?” he ventured.She smiled beneath her mask and said, “You gave me such a wonderful orgasm the other night; I was hoping to return the favor.”Don returned her smile and turned to her to take her into his arms, kissing her. She had his cock in her hand already, stroking and pulling it as they got reacquainted. Don was still enjoying simply kissing this stunningly beautiful creature, when Martina started to pull up the front of her skirts. Once she'd cleared them out of the way, she held the back of Don's neck and raised her leg, which he held up. Just like that, she bent his cock down and then slipped it into her already quite slippery, and very hot and tight cunt.Then, standing there with his other hand holding the small of her back, and her holding on to him for support, he began to fuck in and out of her. She smiled at him, and then they began to kiss again. Once they had their rhythm going well, she was able to reach down with one hand and stroke herself while they fucked. Don was vaguely aware that people were moving around them, and that most of them were busy having sex of their own, but he was very much focused on the woman in his arms. The standing position was so easy to maintain, he felt like they could do this for hours, though he realized she probably felt differently. Still, she seemed very comfortable.Martina soon was rubbing her clit intently as Don fucked steadily in and out of her. She broke their very long kiss, and dropped her head to his shoulder. Don kept plowing her until she was shaking and moaning in his arms. He smiled at her when she was done, and she said, “Oh, well, I seem to owe you two now.”He laughed, and lowered her leg, pulling his cock out of her. He nodded to an empty spot on the mattress, close to where Brandy and the princess were now making out and where Keiko was being taken from behind by a pirate, who may or may not have been the one who had been fucking the princess earlier; Don couldn't be sure. Martina lay back on the mattress, with her ass on the edge. Don got her legs up on his shoulders, bent his knees some, got himself back inside her, and then lifted her up until the angle was just right. Holding onto Martina's thighs, Don began to fuck deeply in and out of her. She reached down (up, actually) and began to play with herself again.Don watched her face, and the way her tits threatened to spill out of her low cut top, as he drove into her. She was smiling up at him, but, as his cock and her own fingers gradually got the better of her, her eyelids fluttered closed and her expression got more distracted. Don could tell it wouldn't be long before she was coming again, and, although he liked her feeling that she was in his debt in this regard, he thought it was high time he did his part to even the score between them. He focused on the amazingly beautiful woman lying in front of him, being fucked by him and about to come, as well as the incredible sensations of his cock sliding in and out of her, being squeezed and pulled by the strong muscles of her vagina. If that weren't enough, there were the intensely erotic scenes being played out all around him, not least of which was Keiko's expression as she was being fucked hard from behind. Then, Martina was coming again, and Don's body enthusiastically joined the party, igniting his primed nervous system and firing a wrenching torrent of cum into Martina. He shoved into her hard as his cock pulsed and came. Despite his earlier orgasm, this one seemed his most intense in quite some time.When he let her legs down and reluctantly withdrew his penis, Martina sat up, kissed him, and said, “Well, I still owe you two. Come collect them anytime.”“I will make a point of it,” Don smiled. He then watched as she walked away in the direction of the dance floor, adjusting her can-can dancer costume as she went.Don thought he had found enough of his own “amusement” to qualify for commencing his “hunt” for Toshia. In the next alcove, he saw a woman in a nun's habit; well, a nun's habit with a slit running up the side of the dress, showing off a nice, long leg and a not-very-nun-like high-heeled shoe; who was leaning over one of the side benches with her hands braced against the wall. Behind her, with her black habit thrown to the side, was a man wearing a black vest and mask, and a pair of red horns and a red pointy tail just like Natalia was wearing. The demon was fucking the nun quite enthusiastically. Don grinned at the perfection of the scene. Then he realized the nun was the very attractive older woman who had sucked him and gone down on Sanja up on the balcony during the ball. Intrigued, Don moved in closer. Yes, he thought, it was definitely her. Now, though, her face was contorted with carnal pleasure.Don followed through on his impulse, and caught one of her tits in his hand, squeezing it through the fabric of her costume. This got her attention. She smiled at him, and said, “Hello.”“Hello,” he answered, “you probably don't remember me, ”“Up on the balcony with that lovely girl the other night,” she said with a bit of difficulty. “Of course I remember. Would you be a dear and stand up on this bench so I can suck you?”“Um, certainly,” Don nodded. He slipped under her arm, and then said, “But first,” and then took her face in his hands and gave her a long kiss, which she returned enthusiastically.“Umm, very nice,” she smiled, “now cock, please.”Don got up on the bench, and faced the nun, holding his already recovering cock out for her. She promptly lowered her mouth to him and was soon sucking on it vigorously. The demon grinned up at Don and even winked. Don chuckled, and took the woman's head in his hands to keep her in place in spite of the rigorous fucking she was receiving and giving. She shoved forward enough to indicate that she wanted more from Don, so he began to fuck himself in and out of her mouth and throat. Of course, after the two intense orgasms he'd recently had, there was little chance that Don was going to come again like this, so he settled in to the role of giving this enigmatic woman what she asked for: his cock to suck. Eventually, the nun was gasping and moaning around Don's cock, which was a singularly wonderful sensation for him, and, he thought, probably for her. Her orgasm seemed to last quite a while, during which the demon thrust into her with even more force and then just held there inside her as he came too.The demon pulled out of her and gave her behind a loud smack, and then went off to find more mischief. The nun took her mouth off Don, gave his pecker a kiss and said, “Thank you.”“My pleasure,” he grinned as he stepped down off the bench. “Is it inappropriate to ask your name?”“I'll tell you if you promise to look me up later and give me a good fucking,” she smiled.“You're my kind of nun,” Don laughed. “I will definitely give you a good fucking next time we cross paths.”“Good! I'm Leslie.”“It's a great pleasure to meet you, Leslie. I'm Don.”“Very nice to meet you, too, Don,” Leslie said. “Have fun!”I'm definitely going to miss this place, he thought to himself as he moved to the next alcove.Here he found the pirate wench Jamie mounted on none other than the Lord of the Manor, who was wearing a Roman soldier costume. Jamie had undone her top enough so that the Lord could hold her heavy, full tits in his big hands. In the same alcove was the head librarian, Leah, dressed as a serving wench of some sort, along with the vampire Marissa, who were sharing a cowgirl Don couldn't identify.In the next alcove, amongst a large number of people, he thought he could identify the Lady's acolyte, Deidre, who was bent over the lip of the mattress part of the alcove as a man in a fairly complicated werewolf costume fucked her, naturally, from behind. Don watched this for a moment, and considered getting involved. He definitely thought Deidre was worth spending a lot more time with. Still, he turned and moved toward the last alcove before the end of the line on this side.Before he could get to the alcove, though, a beautiful brunette wearing stiletto heels, fishnet stockings, a mini skirt and a wonderfully tight-fitting tank top; in other words, a street walker costume; slipped up next to him and took his arm. In her lilting accent, she said, “Are you enjoying the party, Don?”He smiled at her and said, “Of course, I am, Lady.”“I've been hearing very good things about you, Don, and about Toshia as well.”“Oh?”“Yes,” she nodded. “You two have been busy. I suspect court jester is too modest an ambition for you.”“I don't understand, Lady.”She turned to him and kissed him. Don returned the kiss with pleasure. The Lady was one of the most feminine and sensuous women he knew, and any chance to share a kiss, or pretty much anything at all, was a delight to be savored.When their lips parted, she laid her hand upon his chest and said, “If you don't find what you're looking for, I hope you will come back and share my bed.”Don didn't know how to respond to this, but the Lady didn't give him a chance. Instead she said, in a lighter tone, “We have a tradition at these masquerades. I will take as many men, one-after-the-other, as want me or as I can, whichever gives out first. If you're not otherwise engaged, and this appeals to you, I would be delighted for you to participate.”“And when does this commence?”“In a little while, but there's no need to worry; I assure you it will take some time,” she laughed. She kissed him lightly and then turned away.Don watched her go, a bit intoxicated by her confident sexuality and the decided weirdness of the conversation he'd had with her.He turned back to consider the alcove, where he saw Amy in her warrior woman costume, sitting on one of the side benches, but bent over to suck on the cock of someone who looked like Aladdin. Remembering how she liked to be watched, Don decided to have a seat and watch the show. As soon as he sat down next to her, Amy reached out and squeezed his thigh. In turn, he caressed her bare shoulder. When Aladdin was ready to come, Amy took his cock out of her mouth and let him spray all over her face and chest. Ignoring Aladdin, she turned to Don with her cum-covered face and her impish smile and said, “Don, where have you been? I've been doing all kinds of nasty things, and you haven't been here to watch.”He laughed and said, “Well, there was an elf, a can-can dancer, and a nun, not to mention a rather odd conversation with the Lady.”“Excuses, excuses, Don,” she shook her head. She was scooping cum up off her chin and tits and sucking it off her fingers.“What kinds of nasty things?”She laughed, “No, you missed it. I'll tell you what, though, if you'll stick around to watch for a while, I'll let you pick my next victim.”“‘Victim'? Where's your ambition?”“Okay, victims,” she grinned.“Alright,” Don nodded and considered. “Him, him and him,” he indicated a Hugh Hefner-style playboy, a male vampire and a priest.

Gothural - Reacción #1: Goddamn Particle ¡Bienvenidos al primer episodio de nuestras sesiones de reacción en | Gothural | Aquí no solo escuchamos, sino que despedazamos los nuevos lanzamientos de nuestra escena nacional con los propios creadores en la mesa. En esta entrega, nos acompaña la brutal alineación de Goddamn Particle, quienes se atreven a sentarse junto a los camaradas de GothProds y Brutal Revista para someter su álbum homónimo a un escrutinio sin piedad. ¿Qué encontramos en este disco? Riffs técnicos que golpean como un tubo directo a la cabeza. Composiciones complejas que desafían la lógica y los sentidos. ⚡ Voces que oscilan entre la brutalidad y la atmósfera etérea. Producción quirúrgica que no deja espacio para el error. Pero, ¿será un material digno de reventarnos los tímpanos o hay elementos que podrían haber sido más pulidos? Lo analizamos, lo desarmamos y lo ponemos bajo la lupa en una charla sin filtros, con la banda cara a cara. Reacciones crudas, opiniones viscerales y mucha pasión por el metal progresivo. ¿Sobrevivirá Goddamn Particle a la disección de Gothural? Descúbrelo en este episodio. ¡Dale play y únete a la conversación! #gothural #goddamnparticle #metalmexicano #HeadbangingSinFronteras #GothProds #LaGaleríaNocturna #PodcastDeMusica #podcasting #metal #metalhead #music #fest #metalfestival #metalfest #concert #livemusic #legends #cd #vinyl #unboxing #vinyl #vinylart #vinylcollector #vinylcollection #vinilo #colorvinyl #vinylrecords #AlternativeMetal GothProds Links Apple Podcast — https://podcasts.apple.com/mx/podcast/goth-prods/id1606324255?l=en Amazon Music — https://music.amazon.com.mx/podcasts/d10f63b6-f4f3-4a91-b21d-d98c2b08ca01/goth-prods?ref=dm_sh_xBGgYoDaqnREmWm0IoJu5r4kd Audible — https://www.audible.com/pd?asin=B09Q9YY6PF&source_code=ASSORAP0511160006&share_location=podcast_show_detail Facebook — https://www.facebook.com/Goth-Prods-104237088306624/ Instagram — https://www.instagram.com/goth_prods/​ TikTok - https://www.tiktok.com/@goth_prods

We're not sure who needs to hear this but... if you're looking to blast a bunch of meth over a wall and into a prison, using a high-powered, air cannon isn't going to be the quietest option available. Let's talk about that, an elderly neighbor planning on throwing a Goddamn rager, how much is light is too much light in your garage, discovering that mummy bodies actually smell "pretty good" after all, and more on today's episode of Can You Don't?!*** Wanna become part of The Gaggle and access all the extra content on the end of each episode PLUS tons more?! Our Patreon page is LIVE! This is the biggest way you can support the show. It would mean the world to us: http://patreon.com/canyoudontpodcast ***New Episodes every Wednesday at 12pm PSTWatch on Youtube: https://youtu.be/N2t_e-gSUDUSend in segment content: heyguys@canyoudontpodcast.comMerch: http://canyoudontpodcast.comMerch Inquires: store@canyoudontpodcast.comFB: http://facebook.com/canyoudontpodcastIG: http://instagram.com/canyoudontpodcastYouTube Channel: https://bit.ly/3wyt5rtOfficial Website: http://canyoudontpodcast.comCustom Music Beds by Zach CohenFan Mail:Can You Don't?PO Box 1062Coeur d'Alene, ID 83816Hugs and Tugs.See Privacy Policy at https://art19.com/privacy and California Privacy Notice at https://art19.com/privacy#do-not-sell-my-info.

This week we talk our favorite splits, which are single records shared by two or more bands. It's sort of like when you can't afford to live like a human being in this country anymore and you have to share one space between many people because the powers that be just want to swallow everything for themselves and watch everyone else rot in the fucking streets.On this week's Right Profile:Secret WorldThe Sissy BoysSome of our favorite splits:Pg. 99 and Majority RuleCoalesce and The Get Up KidsPelican and Playing EnemyHot Water Music and LeatherfaceGo It Alone and Blue MondayThe Nerve Agents and Kill Your IdolsShai Hulud and Another VictimRancid and NOFXGoldfinger and Reel Big FishThe Ataris and Useless I.D.88 Fingers Louie and Kid Dynamite Check Us Out:PatreonSixth and Center PublishingMusical Attribution:Licensed through NEOSounds.“5 O'Clock Shadow,” “America On the Move,” “Baby You Miss Me,” “Big Fat Gypsy,” “Bubble Up,” “C'est Chaud,” “East River Blues,” “The Gold Rush,” “Gypsy Fiddle Jazz,” “Here Comes That Jazz,” “I Wish I Could Charleston,” “I Told You,” “It Feels Like Love To Me,” “Little Tramp,” “Mornington Crescent,” “No Takeaways.”

Flaming sh*t... that's the only sneak peek you're getting here. Original Posts The time we housed a goddamn psychopath TIFU by staying in touch with my psych ward friend My childhood paranormal story. Neighbor's "friend" didn't want anyone near her. Learn more about Evergreen Podcasts and Wessler Media. Visit TheRRShow.com Check out our Subreddit Follow us on socials: TikTok Instagram YouTube Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

Sa harap ko— isang battle emcee, rap artist, at activist— kilala sa technical rhyming scheme nya, sa aggressive nyang atake, sa umaapoy na stage presence, sa hindi matinag na confidence; na-witness nating lahat ang evolution ng kanyang game nitong 2024 Isabuhay Run, kung saan nangibabaw ang kanyang Cultural Swagger; ang tinaguriang "The People's Champ" at " Ang Pinakamaangas na Gen Z"— mula Etivac pa para sa inyo, Goddamn, VITRUM! BOOM! Isang linggo pagkatapos ng epic Isabuhay Finals laban kay GL, salang agad sa podcast si Vitrum. Sa simula, nagmistulang processing ng battle ang usapan (ano nga bang take nya at takeaway sa battle nila ni GL?). Pagkatapos, bahagyang pasada sa kanyang pinagmulan at background; tawid sa biyahe nya sa mundo ng hip hop-- sa pagpasok nya sa FlipTop, sa ebolusyon ng kanyang persona (kupal nga ba talaga sya? paano umabot sa ganitong "dark humor" ang kanyang estilo?), sa creative process; sa kultura ng rap sa Pinas, sa papel ng aktibismo sa sining (o ng sining sa aktibismo), sa kung ano pang aasahan sa kanyang "cultural swagger" sa loob at labas ng hip hop. Mahigit dalawang oras ng solid na usapan. Walang ibang masasabi kundi isang napakalaking... GODDAMN!

Exorcism Fucking.Based on a post by FinalStand, in 13 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. ‘You told me you are Darius' girl,' I threw her words back at her. She buried her face in a pillow and started to sob. I would have been aghast except Mom, the presentimental witch that she was, had warned me about this feminine tactic to avoid responsibility.‘Stop that,' I grew stormy-serious. ‘You don't get to cry, Brandy. I keep showing you I care for you and I certainly want you. You are the one with another man.'‘That's not fair,' she turned her tear-streaked face my way. Yep, it was an act. ‘You know that Darius and I are; complicated.'I sat up. Two could play this game. Besides, there was another girl I truly was interested in and by Brandy-logic, I was free to play the field.‘No,' I shook my head in denial. ‘It is not complicated. You want to fuck us both; ‘‘No Vlad,' she protested. ‘I only want to have sex with you; it is just; Darius has this hold over me.'‘You are not asking for my help breaking free,' I pointed out.‘Vlad,' she reached out and stroked my bicep, ‘You know it's; ‘‘Oh fuck yeah!' Taliyah sang out. Apparently those internet tutorials on 'finger-play' and non-penetrative erogenous zones had paid some vital dividends for Mikhail. I had delivered fuck-all orgasms to Brandy already today, yet she suddenly looked jealous. I could deal with that. I slid off the bed to some urgent pouting on her part. She didn't have to wait long.I pulled her off the bed by her left hand and into my arms.‘Ow,' she squeaked as I put a stinging, cupped hand to her bottom. She tried to maneuver away and the chase was on. If she tried to face me, I tickled her. When she tried to avoid me, her ass got a good spanking. She squeaked, squawked, giggled and yelped playfully as I hunted her down.Brandy proved shameless, nimble for such a full-figured dynamo and athletic. She went squealing down the hall, passed the kitchen into the den. When she vaulted the sofa like a pommel horse, she finally was able to put some distance between us. I could get over the sofa just not as fast as she could. She took the momentary reprieve to spin around and shake a scolding finger at me.‘Stop taking me for granted,' she surprised me.‘What?' it was my turn to squawk. ‘I'm not taking advantage of you.' Brandy looked up at our ten inch height differential defiantly. ‘Fine, I'm not taking advantage of you this very second.' She countered by poking her chin forward, putting her hands on her hips which caused her tantalizing succulent boobs to bounce.‘Brandy?' Taliyah panted. We both finally looked over at the kitchen bar counter. Taliyah was on her back, her head tilted back so she was gazing at us upside down. Her shirt was rolled up, as was her bra. Mikhail had her legs pushed up with her ankles on his shoulders. He looked wickedly pleased with himself.‘Taliyah?' Brandy returned the questioning tone. ‘You hate Mikhail.' Taliyah turned her head forward and to the side.‘I still hate his cracker-ass, but his tongue; the bastard refuses to fuck me though,' she complained. ‘It isn't fair that I'm not getting what you clearly are getting.' Mikhail was sticking to the rules so no tongue-fucking either.‘Taliyah, their Mamma doesn't let them have random sex,' Brandy informed her. ‘You need to talk with; ah; Mrs. Samsonov before you get any of the really good stuff.' Mom was three or four miles away, yet I could still make out the reverberations of her maniacal merriment. Her wacky plan was working for no sane reason I could understand.‘No way,' Taliyah grumbled. ‘I'm not asking their Mamma for shit.' Mikhail shrugged then let her legs fall to his sides abruptly.‘I can get tail elsewhere,' he snorted.‘You fucker,' Taliyah's grumbling turned to a snarl. ‘At least help me clean up.'‘Why should I? I'm not your boyfriend and from what I hear, he treats you like a whore too,' he mocked her. Did I mention my brother could be a cruel, pompous ass? Alex was the nice guy of the three of us. I was glad I had Mikhail for this episode because I bet Alex would have gone off-program.Alex didn't need to start having feelings for a girl who'd feed him to Darius' crowds without a hint of regret.‘Vlad, do something?' Brandy demanded with a pout for extra oomph.‘Like what?' I countered. ‘You are the ones who are cheating on your boyfriends and using us for your dirty-little-secret, sexual pleasures. We could be with girls that give a damn about us.'‘Stop being such a bastard,' Brandy slapped me in my left pectoral. She followed that attack up by rushing into my arms, wrapping her arms around my waist and holding me tight as she pressed her ear to my heart. What?I was beginning to wonder if I had been lucky never having a serious girlfriend before. For that matter, I was reconsidering whether my Father's blasé attitude toward women might indeed be the right way to go.‘Frankly, Brandy; I don't give a damn,' I adopted my best Rhett Butler. ‘I haven't had this,' I squeezed her ass so strongly she had to rise up against me.‘I thought; thought you would be different,' Brandy was somewhat shocked by my raw, brutal demands. She meant she thought I'd be more like one of the spineless limp-dick White boy she'd grown up with. I fucking hated stereotypes.‘I am different. I don't have to dress you in a dozen men's semen to mark you as my own.'‘I'll take you when I want, how I want and where I want; unless you run away; really, really fast.' I spanked both cheeks at once. ‘Wench, bedroom, Now!' Brandy gasped in pleasure, struggled free and beat her little wench-feet back to the bedroom. I strode after her like the Captain of my own World.‘Why can't you be more like him?' Taliyah complained to Mikhail. He had other things on his mind. ‘Hey; stop that; I'm not Brandy. I don't; ah; take it up the ass; I said; ah; stop that.'‘Bitch, the horse is outside. Make up your mind right now, or I'm going to make it up for you,' he growled back.‘I'll bite your dick off, White Boy,' she snarled in response. Since I didn't hear a door slamming, I assumed she chose to challenge Mikhail. I don't understand women. Back in the master bedroom once more, Brandy was trying to hide beneath the comforter.‘Vlad, can we talk for a; ‘ she balked when I ripped the comforter out of her 'frightened' hands and off the bed on one mighty yank. ‘Vlad!'I was on her in a flash. I didn't go straight for the anal intercourse. First we wrestled around. She nipped and I kissed her and suckled hard enough on both nipples to give her hickies.She didn't claw me, nut me, or hit me all that hard so I figured this was what my Mom had called 'aggressive foreplay'. What I did know was by the time I had rolled her onto her stomach, her ass was pressing and wiggling against my cock with persistent need.‘Lube,' I exclaimed. She froze up, figuratively (she was slick with hot, sticky sweat), and waited for me to 'prep' her with one finger; she'd felt a lot tighter this time out; and only reinvigorated her urgent writhing once I'd returned to my dominant spot over her. Even with lube in her anus and a generous coating on my phallus, it was tough going.In hindsight, I should have taken it easier on her, but I was inexperienced and Brandy was willing to scream into the pillow instead of telling me to slow down.‘Damn,' I grunted. ‘That's; tight; ‘‘Yes,' she whimpered.‘Does it hurt?' I stupidly inquired.‘Yes; ‘ she whispered.‘Good,' I growled. I pulled back until my glans dilated her sphincter, then slammed in hard and fast again. It hurt my cockhead, but I did it again and again anyway.I could make out her sobbing. While I was formulating a new plan, her thighs and ass began to quiver. The vibrations reverberated over her entire body and then she howled like a Lost Soul discovering Paradise. It was hardly something I could call a human noise. It was definitely jubilant.‘Ha; ha; harder,' she wheezed. ‘Fuck me; ‘ and I started repeatedly pile-driving her asshole. The first time I had been using my hips. This outing I worked all my brawn and weight into my thrusts. Her vaginal secretions made a mess of the sheets, coated her thighs and my scrotum and made this oddly erotic squelching noise every time I bottomed out in her rectum.I kept going, despite all-over muscle cramps, both of us being drenched in sweat and finally Brandy losing her voice until I shot-gunned a full load of cum deep into her intestines (perhaps an exaggeration). Brandy lay there, motionless after I rolled off. After two, or three, minutes, she mumbled something.‘What?' I rolled onto my side and petted her spine from the nape of her neck to the small of her a back. She mumbled something again. I kissed her behind the left ear, nibbled on the lobe then repeated my question.‘I really do love you,' she moaned. Shit.‘Ah, ah- aha, yeah, bi, bitch, ah, ha, is that all you, ah, got White boy,' Taliyah was getting progressively louder from the front area. I could hear the recliner creaking and imagined it rocking back and forth. This I had to see. Brandy was dead weight as I tried to drag her with me out of bed. I doubled back, swept her up into my arms bride-style and quick-footed it toward the noise.Taliyah's shoulders and head were evident over the back of the leather recliner. Her face was a mask of pleasurable pain, her eyes squeezed tightly shut and her muscles strained whenever she rocked back. Mikhail was behind her, rhythmically pushing her forward then letting her rock back. His countenance was one of intense concentration. They were both naked and working up a sheen of sweat.My bet was on him trying to not be sadistic more than stopping himself from coming too soon. We Samsonov men had some incredible stamina to go with our bulky size.‘Mikhail, I knew you couldn't turn Taliyah away for long,' Brandy heaved with amused exhaustion. Mikhail shook his head in the negative.‘How's that ass, Bro?' I teased him. Brandy looked up at me uncertainly, then back to Taliyah. The Black girl's head hung in shame but that didn't stop her from giving back as good as she got.‘Taliyah!' Brandy gasped. ‘You gave up your ass; your anal virginity to Mikhail? I thought you would never give it up?'‘He held me down,' she grunted. She was clearly lying about my Brother overwhelming her as well as her raunchy gratification. Against all reason, Brandy began licking my neck and rubbing her torso, ass and thigh against my chest and arms.‘Mikhail, take her to the sofa,' I suggested. He looked up quizzically so I hefted Brandy high enough to cause her to 'meep'. I took Brandy to the sofa, placed her knees on the cushions and bent her chest on the back rest. Taking her by the hips with one hand, I pulled her rump back as I impaled her sphincter on my reanimated cock for one more ride.Eight strokes in and Taliyah and Mikhail appeared beside us. Brandy was in pure bliss. Taliyah squinted at her, then slowly gave into her own rapture. I'd always considered anal sex to be painful for the 'catcher' and not something a person could get into. Then I made allowances for Brandy's individual kink. Now I had Taliyah giving her asshole up to my brother and going wild.I seriously began accepting my novice status and the sad reality: Mom must have been a highly proficient slut to be giving such good advice to her nearly virginal sons. Her awkward (for us) verbal lessons, so hard to believe at the time, were proving timely and terribly accurate. The last trick, she said, was to treat a woman like you owned her while not to treating her like some random orifice.When I picked up the pace on Brandy's tight bunghole, Mikhail matched me. What was ecstasy for Brandy turned out to be too much for the anal virgin Taliyah. She bit down on the sofa cushion in order to stifle her scream. Taliyah vibrated up against him as her climax rocked her in a series of savage tidal surges.Brandy soaked in Taliyah's fuck-stunned look while Mikhail's gaze was one of frank appraisal of my girl's physical sensuality. She didn't press back to meet my thrusts, instead presenting her ass for the best angle of attack. Brandy squeezed her anus, and rotated her hips to give me as much stimulation as I was giving her.‘Damn Vlad, your bitch has it going on,' Mikhail laughed. Brandy shot me a quick look. Taliyah looked downright insulted by the comparison.‘Her name is Brandy, not bitch, Mik,' I glared back, ‘and your woman is looking unappreciated.' Calling him Mik told my brother I thought he'd crossed the line. Brandy's response was immediate.She arched her back up until her body was parallel to mine. Brandy kept up her gyrations allowing me to fondle her bodacious bosom while engaging her in a deep, soul-draining French exploration of the Lost Continent. The sexual act was a never-ending journey. Sensing she wanted to keep that pose for everyone's benefit, I slipped two finger from my right hand into our mouths.Those slick fingers went down to her clit and pinched that mighty nub between them. That really set her off. My left hand migrated from nipple to nipple, giving each areola a spirited slap. Her whines became orgasmic.‘Why won't you kiss me like that?' Taliyah griped.‘Because I don't feel like picking some other guy's pubic hair out of your teeth,' he mocked her. They started struggling, but Mikhail wouldn't let her turn around. He did make a concession to her amorous desires by planting kisses on her neck and ear. That mollified Taliyah somewhat, though she didn't stop trying to break free. One titanic exhalation brought Brandy crashing down from her latest climax.She hung limply in my embrace while I cradled her in my arms.‘Take a look at your brother,' Taliyah moaned. ‘He knows how to treat a lover, you Neanderthal. You could learn something.'‘I like my Black Bitches quiet,' he teased. ‘Why can't you learn that? Is it too complicated for you to understand?'That new bit of outraged allowed Taliyah to break free. As she spun around, Mikhail wisely (and stunningly) retreated.‘I ought 'a smack some color into you, Asshole,' she glared.‘That's only fair,' he raced behind the sweaty recliner. ‘I sure pumped a whole lot of white into you.'‘Rashaan is going to kill you when he finds out what you did to me,' she screamed. That was her boyfriend, the starting quarterback of the football team.‘Unless you want to visit him in the hospital, he'd better bring help,' Mikhail kept mocking her. ‘I'm sure he'll love you giving up the hole you wouldn't give him.'‘Argh!' Taliyah screamed loud enough to give me and Brandy a start. ‘You forced me and I'll let him know it.'‘That's two people lying and two telling the truth, Taliyah,' he generously insinuated the Brandy would back her friend over her fuck-buddy. ‘Besides, this is redneck Davis County, not niggah-loving Kingston. The law is on my side.'That was one 'N-word' too many. Taliyah kept chasing Mikhail who kept taunting her. Playtime had to end. The Sun was starting to set outside. Brandy seemed fascinated with the exchange of barbs mainly because I doubted she'd ever seen a White man openly confront the Black-White divide so fearlessly. This wasn't rednecks throwing empty beer cans and insults from the back of a moving pick-up truck.Mikhail was absolutely confident in his ability to withstand any retribution the Black high school power structure could throw his way. I was more worried about Dad and Mom, Dad wouldn't approve of our promiscuity, Mom had yet to bust up Taliyah to her satisfaction. How she'd handle Mikhail's ass-plugging solution was unknown to me.The immediate problem: Mikhail couldn't resist sticking verbal barbs into Taliyah and Taliyah always rose to the bait. My solution was to have Brandy get Taliyah back to the master bedroom while I gathered up her clothes. As Mikhail handed me her bra, he'd thrown it across the room when stripping her,‘I didn't ham it up too much, did I?' he winked.‘Nah. I think she thinks you are a complete and utter bastard,' I replied in a low voice.‘Damn, I really wanted fuck her today. She's smells great and she's fierce, a real tiger,' he kept smiling. Ah crap. Maybe he was smitten too. There was no way I could clue either Brandy, or Taliyah in on that. As fun as fucking Brandy was, as well as me enjoying being in her company, we had a golden opportunity here.Tomorrow a vengeful Taliyah would unload on Rashaan. He'd want payback. Darius would stop him until he found out I'd banged Brandy all over the place as well. Then we'd let the avalanche take its course. Letting slip our Dad was going to come see us at basketball practice; Mom would talk him into that for us; would guarantee a fight during school hours.Tomorrow was Thursday and Friday was an 'away' game so the football team couldn't get us after school then. That meant the team would be leaving school before the end of seventh period on Friday and there was no way they could wait to beat us up until next Monday. I had little doubt Darius would smell a set up. Convincing his minions of that would be the impossible part.In the bedroom, Taliyah was giving me a rather peculiar look.‘Are you afraid I'll steal something?' she sniped.‘What do you mean by that?' I was puzzled.‘He's not like that,' Brandy defended me; from what, I wasn't sure.‘He's White, you're White and his family are a bunch of thieves anyway,' she spat. Again; huh?‘Brandy?' I inquired. She gave me a confused look back. ‘Okay, both of you should remember I'm from Butt-fuck Alaska, before I came here I knew precisely four Black people and one of those was an infant; and go from there.'‘Oh,' Brandy nodded. Clearly I was a simpleton. ‘Taliyah thinks you don't trust her back here with only me because she's African-American and you believe she'll steal something.'I laughed loud and hard, my restive cock bouncing along with me. Both girls appeared pissed at my reaction, so I felt I needed to explain.‘Taliyah, you are the second hottest girl in school. I'm back here because I like seeing you naked as well as in various forms of undress. You are smoking,' I chuckled. ‘It is nothing more complicated than that.'‘Oh,' said Taliyah. She was both embarrassed about missing the obvious as well as loving a helping handful of padding for her ego.‘Oh,' pouted Brandy. ‘Second?'‘Yeah. I've got this thing for Amy Hutchinson,' I nodded seriously. Amy was a nice, sweet-mannered girl. She was also a sophomore, a late bloomer and flat as a board.‘Oh!' Brandy unleashed her faux-fury, ran up and slapped both my triceps. I was mesmerized by mammaries straining to break free of her frilly beige bra. Her beige panties were doing a good job of being transparent as well. She spun around like a ballerina and attempted a getaway. I was having none of that.I tackled her to the bed, press her chest down on the rumpled bed. She struggled sensually. I began nuzzling the back and left side of her neck. Then I began tickling her. She was helpless before my adroit fingers.‘Please,' she begged. ‘Please stop. I'm about to pee on myself.'‘Fine,' I withheld my torture, ‘but you owe me a two minute make-out session at your front door when I drop you off.'‘No,' she declared. Butt thump. ‘Never.' Hip shimmy. ‘Not happening,' she giggled while rapidly rubbing her panties over my unprotected cock.‘Let her up, Vlad,' Taliyah cooed softly as she ran a manicured hand from my right shoulder to my right buttock. She gave my ass a light pat to 'enforce' her command.‘God damn it,' I grumbled as I rolled off Brandy.I stared up forlornly at the ceiling fan. Brandy 'harrumphed', shot Taliyah a poisonous glance then went to all-fours next to me.‘One minute is all you're going to get, Mister,' she compromised. I leapt off the bed.‘Hurrah!' I fist pumped. The rest of the redressing went off quickly enough. I stripped the bed, rounded up the sheets and hung the comforter on the back veranda to let it air-out. It smelled like cunt juice and sweat, after all. I would put fresh sheets on the bed later. On the trail, I took point since I was the most familiar with the path. Brandy followed then Taliyah with Mikhail taking up the rear.Once we broke out into the bottom land, Taliyah moved up side by side with Brandy and began a sneaky conversation behind my back. According to my brother, they studied me a great deal while whispering. Occasionally, Taliyah shot vile looks back at him. He responded by sticking out his tongue and licking the tip of his nose.We Samsonov men have long, strong, agile tongues. I wasn't sure what genetic malformation was behind that. Upon our return to the stables, Brandy and Taliyah made to leave, but Mikhail stopped them.‘First rule of horse-riding: tend to your mount before tending to yourself.'‘Vlad,' Brandy looked my way. She nibbled on her thumb. ‘Is that a rule you follow; tending to your 'mount' first?'‘Only if I plan to ride her later,' I winked to her. ‘Then I know I'd better pet her, comb her flanks, feed and water her and make sure she is well refreshed before the next ride.'‘Give it a rest!' Mikhail scoffed. ‘She's already fucking you silly. You don't have to sell it.'‘Neanderthal,' Taliyah sneered at him as she shoved past him and back to her mount. Brandy sashayed back into the stables as well. If I wasn't careful, I was going to be picking straw out of my underwear.‘Brandy, what the idiot said, you don't need to convince him,' she teased her blonde friend. Taliyah and Mikhail waged a relentless skirmish resplendent with verbal barbs and rough, handless shoving. Before Brandy and I could get similarly distracted, her phone rang. A fearful flash of her eyes gave away the ID of the caller.‘Hey Darius,' she sounded upbeat. ‘What's up, Baby?' Darius wasn't screaming, so I couldn't make out what he said. I went back to putting away our tack and bridles. ‘I'm; ‘ I mouthed 'tell the truth'. ‘I'm at the Fonteneau House (Mom's family's last name) with Taliyah. Mr. Baxter wanted me to help Alexander and Vladimir with our first Civics project.' Not a total lie.‘What? Isn't what you think; of course, Baby; hold on; ‘ she handed the phone to Taliyah.‘Get us out of here,' Taliyah preempted Darius, almost. ‘We've been; listen Darius; no,' she grew sulky, then, ‘Don't be a Jerk!' she spat. Brandy gasped. Mikhail looked impressed and I was torn between the two reactions.‘I'm not your property; and I'm not your bitch either,' Taliyah grew more belligerent. ‘I don't give a fuck; if Rashaan gives a fuck, he can; fuck you,' she blasted Darius before she killed the connection.‘Taliyah; ‘ Brandy mumbled fearfully. The magnitude of her rebellion began dawning on the Black Cheerleading co-captain.‘Shit Taliyah, if you wanted to sit at our lunch table so bad, I could have told you a half dozen safer ways to do it,' Mikhail chuckled. She backhanded my brother in the chest which only made him laugh harder. Six blows later, he raised his hands in surrender. ‘Fine; you can sit on Alexander's lap next time.'‘Bastard,' Taliyah muttered. Her phone rang. It was Rashaan. ‘Hey Sugah, how's; yeah; with Vlad and his shithead brother Michael.' Mikhail took the opening to grab a breast and squeeze it. ‘Mother-fucker!' she yowled. Mikhail was already running around the horse to escape her.‘What; no; he grabbed my tit; what do you mean?' she dove under the mare and kicked my rambunctious kinsman. ‘Mikhail! No, the other one!' she screamed because Mikhail was starting to wheeze he was laughing so hard. ‘No, that's Vlad; yes, the one with Brandy. Damn Rashaan, you are as dumb as a stump. The Mean One!' she meant Mikhail.‘Triplets means three,' she sounded exasperated. ‘No, that's twins.' Swing and a miss. ‘I'll call you back. I'm making Vlad and Alex twins; No! They are not; Boy! I'll call you back.' Mikhail was howling so loud he fell over on his side, gasping for air. She leapt on him, legs straddling his hips and began wailing on his head and shoulders.‘Shut up you; ‘ Taliyah berated him.‘Excuse me,' Mom's voice snuff out hilarity with all the force of a glacier dropping on a candle wick. Even Taliyah's fury was quelled.‘Ah; ‘ Taliyah stammered, taking in their awkward situation.‘I heard it all; ‘ Mom glared. ‘Mikhail had it coming. Continue if you so desire.' Four sets of eyes blinked in surprise.‘Mom!' Mikhail protested. Taliyah tested these uncharted waters by smacking Mikhail's left arm, the one he was using to shield his head. Mom didn't protest, oh no.‘Bebe, let's get the horses taken care of,' she called over her shoulder. Bebe had been hiding just out of sight. ‘Dinner will be ready in thirty minutes, Vlad. Take your guests home and hurry back.' Bebe and Mom took our places while Brandy and I retreated hand in hand. Taliyah stood up without moving away. Mikhail extended a hand up, expecting her to help him out. Why? I wasn't sure.‘You fell down. Get yourself back up,' she mocked him. Mikhail chuckled, rolled onto his stomach then launched himself into a standing position. She was out the door and striding away when Mom spoke.‘Taliyah, if you want to fuck Mikhail, you'll have to stop being a whore to the football team, non-negotiable.'‘I don't want to fuck your son, Mrs. Samsonov,' Taliyah retorted as she spun around. ‘I hate him.' Mom's responding laughter was cavalier and of a remarkable caliber.‘We all hate the best men for us at some point and time,' she chortled. ‘You'll learn. All of us Samsonov women figure that out eventually.' Taliyah was rendered speechless.‘Now Bebe, get me that curry comb,' Mom truncated the conversation. We'd been dismissed and even the strangers knew it.Back in the house, ‘I hate you,' Taliyah reiterated.‘Thank God,' Mikhail guffawed. ‘I don't think I could survive you being affectionate.' She swung and missed. The chase was on again, except this time they were both laughing.Meanwhile, back at school.Alexander opened the door and walked into Ms. Blanchard's room. Five disinterested black faces and a nervous Ms. Blanchard looked his way.‘Whatchya doing here, Boy?' the leader of the male class sneered.‘Ms. Blanchard,' Alex handed her a note on official school stationary, ‘I've been assigned to your Augmented Benchmark Examinations Retest Group.'The Augmented Benchmark Examinations (ABE) Retest Group was for second-year seniors with special circumstances, such as athletes, who had failed to pass the exam last year thus didn't graduate. If the school failed to pass a certain percentage of student-athletes, the Arkansas Department of Education would suspend all school athletic programs until the school's graduation rate exceeded 85% (of incoming freshmen).For years the big fast bastard of an ex-principal had falsified records, but in 2008, Davis County took over the administration of the tests. After that, Davis County Consolidated High School had been barely limping along academically. Oh, our school had the best 10 year football record in Arkansas and two All-State Championships, but we'd been under academic warning for five of those years and for the past three years we'd been avoiding suspension by the skin of their teeth.How had that Black Fucktard handled the issue? He handed out incentives. In this case, the incentive was Ms. Blanchard. Andrea Blanchard had been fired from her first teaching job out of college in just two months and she took the job here out of desperation. When she arrived, she was given the worst of the worst students both grade- and discipline-wise.Then the principal put the screws to her. She'd been dodging the BBC for her first year. At the end of the spring semester, her English and Social Studies classes were scoring at the bottom of the rankings. She was given an (unpaid) special assignment. She had to help the team's star player (the QB that year) pass his A B E, or she would be fired 'for cause'.That would have ended her hopes of a teaching career. The jerk she was teaching had scored in the bottom ten percentile because he didn't give a shit because he thought he had a scholarship to some school in California. Now he needed summer school to graduate. Did he knuckle down and hit the books? Nah. He was smart enough to pass without much effort.What he did do was dial up the pressure on Ms. Blanchard. Bit by bit, she sold her soul to the super-star until she was a confirmed alcoholic and surrendered up her cunt (and a bit more) when he finally did pass the final exam. He went off to college out west and she got handed off to the next group of hideous under-achievers. Her abuse went on and on.Her retention was continuously based on her ability to motivate raising and repeat seniors to get off their asses and fill out the circles on a 'my IQ is at least 85' test. From the founder of this noxious fraternity, the BBC's developed an interesting ritual to confirm their dominant status.Anal and vaginal sex was forbidden on school grounds, during school hours. The 'students' settled for taking pictures of her sucking their cocks, their cum pooled up in her mouth and her masturbating. Every graduate was allowed to witness her having a gold star tattooed on her buttocks as a constant reminder of her degradation plus all her holes were fair game. How civilized was that?Had she not been half in the bottle most of the time, she might have been able to salvage some sort of academic career. Instead, she was coasting down toward a bitter end with her liver and sanity racing to see which one gave out first. Then Alexander Samsonov stepped into her life. He'd overheard two jocks joking about it when he first took Ms. Blanchard's English class the first day of classes.Since then he'd been slowly getting her to open up a tiny bit. She didn't know the full scope of what he knew about her fate, but my brother's sense of chivalry couldn't let this humiliation continue. His problem was how could he separate her from her tormentors? Neither the Principal nor the Vice-Principal would assign him the class. Not only were his grades far too high, those two knew the deal about Ms. Blanchard's servitude and disability.Exit the Fat Bastard Cocksucker and enter the Nutty-nutjob, Dr. Pierre. One impassioned speech about how Alex wanted to enter one of the doc's alma maters and eldest Samsonov triplet had his new, after-hours class assignment. Classes met from 4:30 to 6:00 pm every Monday and Wednesday with a prep test from 4:15 to 5:15 pm on Fridays.The schedule was built to work around sports training and game days; even away games. Alexander didn't meet the (low) requirements to be in the class, but then Dr. Pierre wasn't qualified to be an educator, so it all even out in the end.‘Oh,' Ms. Blanchard subconsciously pouted. ‘I wasn't aware you needed the help. You are; ‘ she looked over the sea of hostile Black faces, ‘welcome to; join us,' she petered out feebly.‘I will do my best to see all of us get through the ABE together,' he smiled at her, then met the hateful glares of his fellow academic refugees. ‘I want everyone to know the idiocy is going to stop; right here, right now.'‘What was that?' Ms. Blanchard shook away some of her post/after-school vodka haze as she tried to remember what was going on.‘Nothing, Ms. Blanchard,' he smiled at the educator. ‘I'll just take a seat.'Ms. Blanchard returned to her lesson plan for the day and after a few minutes, the boys got boisterous. Alexander had a pre-planned response for that. He took out a blue racket ball from his backpack and a leather-bound addition of 'War and Peace' in its native Russian.The moment Ms. Blanchard seemed truly distracted, with her back turned, he threw the ball at the farthest troublemaker. He let the guy know it was coming too. What happened next was the normal human reaction. The other four momentarily looked over to see if the fifth guy caught the ball. He did. Alex was being obvious about it.That also meant only the ball-catcher saw Alex smash W and P into the back of the closest moron's head. He blasted his fellow student out of his chair. The book's follow-through placed it back into Alex's backpack before anyone else was the wiser. The victim crashed violently into the Black guy next to him and the both went to the floor.‘What's going on?' Andrea asked when she turned around. She found two of her students on the floor (one cradling his cranium) one with a blue ball, two staring at Alexander with a 'wtf?' expression on their faces and an angelic Alexander staring at her.‘He hit Darnell with a book,' Devonte (aka the ball guy) exclaimed.‘This book?' Alexander motioned to the open ABE paperback book he had open in front of him, on the desk.‘No,' he grumbled. ‘The one you just hid.'‘Mother-fucker,' Tucker, (aka the Collateral Damage guy) pulled himself up. ‘I'm going to kick your; ‘ he threatened.‘My head,' the target moaned. ‘I think he dun broke ma head wide open.'‘Everyone calm down,' Andrea wavered.‘Of course, Ms. Blanchard,' Alex remained civil. ‘I must point out that Darnell appears to have been hit in the back of his skull. He must have been facing forward, listening to your lecture, so his attacker had to be someone behind him and that means it certainly wasn't me.'‘Bitch,' Tucker balled up his fists.‘Are you implying you want to view my testicles,' Alexander mocked him.‘Please everyone sit down,' Andrea pleaded.‘Your brothers aren't here to back you up,' Jase (the other guy closest to him) menaced. His buddy, Lamar, stood as well.‘I said 'please sit down',' Andrea turned shrill.‘Bitch,' Jase turned on her. ‘Sit your ass down!' He emphasized that by driving his first and middle finger into her sternum. Threatening the teacher brought Alexander out of his chair. Until that point, he'd been in the wrong.‘Care to try that on me?' Alexander challenged him.He had four; three actually (Darnell still hadn't gotten off the floor) buddies backing him up and they were all football players. Jase rose to the bait.‘Bitch,' he did the finger poke on Alex, ‘I told you, OW!' he screamed as my brother grabbed his two fingers, twisted his palm upwards then bent the fingers down toward the back of his hand.The others looked ready to rush in.

Hello to our lovely coven, happy Wednesday! We already know you loved this episode, because Psychic Medium Chris Medina told us so! ;) Come sit with your aunties while Chris shares his 2025 predictions about Dayna, Katie, the world, and even our Pod entirely! Need something cute and cozy for the new year? Well, we just dropped some cute winter Disrespectfully swag, get yourself or whoever's on your daddy list a beanie, hoodie, or daddy hat from our store! Please  support our show and show off your love for Disrespectfully by repping our official gear :) K Love ya bye! Thank you to our sponsors! O POSITIV: Take proactive care of your vaginal health and head to https://OPositiv.com/DRF or enter DISRESPECTFULLY at checkout for 25% off your first purchase QUICKIES: For Disrespectfully listeners only, take 20% off your next order with code DISRESPECTFULLY (not applicable with other promotions, discounts or bundles) Connect with the Coven! Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/groups/1930451457469874 Reddit: https://www.reddit.com/r/disrespectfullypod/ Listen to us on Apple: https://podcasts.apple.com/us/podcast/disrespectfully/id1516710301 Listen to us on Spotify: https://open.spotify.com/show/0J6DW1KeDX6SpoVEuQpl7z?si=c35995a56b8d4038   Follow us on Social! Disrespectfully Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/disrespectfullypod/?hl=en Disrespectfully Tiktok: https://www.tiktok.com/@disrespectfullypod?_t=8icuQMhG3jz&_r=1 Katie Maloney Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/musickillskate/?hl=en Dayna Kathan Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/daynakathan/?hl=en Chris Medina Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/psychicchrism/?hl=en Buy our merch!  https://disrespectfullypod.com/ Disrespectfully is an Envy Media Production.

A Sea Captain Finds The Grotto.Based on the work of BradentonLarry, in 6 parts.  Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Once they had finally reached the beach they were ready to take a nice rest. Seeing the rocky terrain that would keep them from easily proceeding to the grotto helped to take a bit of the wind from their sails as well. So they collapsed on the nearest empty beach blanket and quickly fell asleep in a cozy little pile. Perhaps because of the relatively high concentration of XYZ in the ocean, or sea, air, though, they were soon as randy as they had been at any time in Eros. They awoke very horny, and the nearby guys were more than happy to help out. Don was surprised at how thick and hard his cock was even after the vigorous orgasm he had just had – both in Toshia's sweet pussy and all over her back. He thought he would go over to offer himself to Shelonda's mouth, but just then was distracted as a woman sauntered toward them on her way down to the water.She was a leggy blonde, with long, wavy hair of gold, a phenomenal, curvy body with amazing tits, and her face... Don was certain he recognized her from somewhere. Noticing his attention, the woman smiled broadly at him and gave him a merry wink. Suddenly Don knew exactly where he had seen her. She was a model on The Price is Right back in what he thought of as the real world. He spent a long moment standing there stunned, before making the obvious choice and turning to follow the gorgeous blonde down to the water. He admired the way her hips swayed as she made her way to the water, and then continued to wade in. When she was up to her waist, which Don thought was a shame since he could no longer see her shapely ass, she dove forward and under the water.Don was up to his knees in the surprisingly warm water by the time she resurfaced, emerging from the water like Aphrodite, her thick hair darkened and hanging around her radiant face and water glistening as it ran off her shoulders and full breasts. She smiled again to Don, who hastened to wade in further. She waited for him, her nipples just above the water line. She batted her long lashes at him as he came up close enough to say, "Hello."She unleashed that dazzling smile again, and said, "Hello there. Have we met?""Not really, no," he almost stammered."Well, I'm Rachel," she continued to smile, as Don felt her hand touching his hip under the water and then move directly to his cock, which was the hardest it had ever been. Don also felt quite sure that it was bigger than it used to be."I know," Don smiled back, moving closer and gently grasping her waist under the water."You do?" She leaned in and kissed him lightly on the lips and then moved in even closer, brushing her lips over Don's collar bone and then along the side of his neck. Her grasp on his straining penis was tight as she pulled on it."Yes..." Don shuddered a bit. His hands moved around her waist to slide down her lower back and then to hold her behind tightly. "Someone told me your name."Releasing her hold on his prick, Rachel slipped her arms around his neck and looked into his eyes. Her wonderfully full breasts were pressed against Don's chest as she asked, "Who?""It was a long time ago," Don smiled, "and far away."She cocked her head to the side a bit, her smile a bit thoughtful, before she said, "Well, it's very nice to meet you...""Don," he said. He lifted her up as she pulled herself up and jumped a bit in the water, wrapping her perfect, long legs around his waist.Rachel managed to get her hand down between them, took hold of his straining prick, and positioned it just right. As she sank downward, enveloping him in her warm, welcoming embrace, she said, "Well, it's very nice to meet you, Don."Up to his chest in the XYZ sea, Don held on to the gorgeous Rachel, helping to raise and lower her as she slowly rode up and down on his thick and steely hard cock. Her lush, full breasts moved against his chest. His hands held her firm ass cheeks tightly. Their mouths met in a heated kiss that quickly grew in passion, their tongues slipping past each other's lips and teeth. Rachel worked herself on Don's shaft and against his body with increasing enthusiasm. The water splashed against and between them as she pushed up and then slammed down on him again and again. Rachel let out a low growl, and then bit Don's lower lip. Don's fingers squeezed her ass tighter, and he groaned deeply."Oh fuck!" Rachel called out. "Oh fuck yes! I'm going to cum so hard! Goddamn, fuck, yes! Fuck me!"Then Rachel was holding on to him tightly in the water, pushing herself down on his rigid member, as she shook and trembled with what seemed to Don to be a very intense orgasm that rolled on and on. At some point she sank her teeth into his shoulder, but he barely noticed. Instead, he was intent on enjoying the moment – having this radiant beauty in his arms, wrapped around him and impaled on his cock.Eventually, she pulled back a little and smiled at him again, this time actually blushing a little. She kissed him again and said, "That was wonderful, Don. I'm very glad to have met you. Maybe we should move into shallower water.""Gladly!" Don grinned, and without letting her off his prick, he turned around in the water and began to carry her toward the beach.Rachel laughed and kissed him again. It was a friendly buss that quickly became passionate, as she held onto to him tightly. When the water was only up to his mid-calf, Don very slowly knelt down, and then carefully lowered Rachel back into the shallow water, being careful to keep himself inside her. Her hair spread out around her head in the water, as Don lay over her and began to fuck in and out of her steadily. They kissed again as their bodies moved together in the light surf. Rachel's hands moved over his wet body until they found his butt and then began to pull him into her forcefully.Don paused for a moment to lift her long legs up out of the water and put them on his shoulders. Rachel grinned up at him and cupped her tits in her hands, squeezing them and pinching her nipples, which were very hard and red. Don smiled down at her and proceeded to fuck her pussy vigorously, the XYZ-water splashing around them, and especially where their bodies were joined in sex."God, yes!" Rachel exclaimed. "Fuck me just like that! It feels so good! Fuck my cunt, Don!"Don was rather amused that this gorgeous model would be so enthusiastic, and have such a dirty-talk streak, but was far too intent on working his cock in and out of her to laugh. Instead he slammed into her roughly, letting the water absorb the violence of their fucking, and losing himself in the carnal pleasure of her pussy squeezing and pulling at him and the visual stimulation of the beautiful woman lying in the water beneath him with her eyes half-closed in rising pleasure, a sexy smile on her lips and her luscious tits in her hands."Ah! Yes!" she cried out. "I'm going to cum again! Fill my pussy with your cum!"Don was only too happy to oblige. He fucked her hard with short, deep strokes, and then, just as she threw her head back and her body arched up out of the water, he felt his cock swelling and then exploding deep into Rachel, spewing a thick fountain of cum up inside her. Don pushed up into her as she groaned loudly and her pussy squeezed his cock again and again, and as he pumped jet after jet of cum into her pussy and womb. His head swam with the intensity of his long orgasm.When he opened his eyes and looked down, Rachel was lying still, eyes closed, hands holding her breasts and a beatific smile on her face. Slowly, she opened her beautiful eyes and breathed, "Wow!""Indeed!" Don grinned. He let her legs slide off his shoulders and into the water, and then leaned down over her to give her another kiss. His cock was still very hard and gave no indication that it was inclined to soften any time soon, but he suspected Rachel might need a little break.The quiet pause was interrupted though, by Shelonda's voice calling out, "There you are, Don!" This was followed by splashing and laughter as Toshia, Shelonda and the three men ... no, now there were four ... they had been playing with found their way into the water.Shortly, after introductions, and after Toshia and Shelonda had plunged into the water, things quickly developed into a surf-washed orgy. The blonde guy Toshia had been sucking earlier was now sitting in the water, as Shelonda straddled his lap riding up and down on his thick cock. Rachel was on her hands and knees, water up to the middle of her firm thighs, and her breasts dipping into the sea, while she was taken from behind by the new guy, a fit black male with mocha skin, and the Arabic fellow who had been fucking Toshia earlier worked his cock in and out of her lovely mouth. Toshia was kneeling in the water, leaning back against the black guy Shelonda had been with earlier. He had one arm wrapped around Toshia's upper body, squeezing her right tit in his left hand, while the fingers of his right hand reached down to play with her clit, all while he worked his rather large cock slowly in and out of her pussy from behind. Don, who had a mind to convince Toshia's current playmate to shift to her ass so he could enter her pussy from the front, moved over to stand in front of her. He was about to bend down to kiss her, but she saw him and grabbed for his achingly hard cock, pulling it to her mouth as she leaned forward a bit.Don smiled down at his best friend and lover as she eagerly took him into her mouth. He brushed a few wet strands of her hair out of her face as she wrapped her hand around the base of his cock and began to move her mouth up and down it, quickly easing it down into her throat, bit by bit. Taking her head gently in his hands, Don began to rock his hips, fucking her mouth and throat, and just enjoyed the sensations of this exquisite blow job. He glanced over at Shelonda and Rachel, then down at Toshia, quite happy with this visit to the beach. Then Don glanced out, over the head of the guy who was now quite vigorously fucking Toshia from behind. Out there on the water was a large dark shape, quite obviously a sailing vessel. Don thought it looked like a corsair, or some such ship. (Nautical issues were never Don's forte.) It was clearly sailing toward shore, and gave every appearance of making for Rendezvous.Don couldn't see any indication that the ship might be a threat, so I decided to wait until there was some kind of a break in the action before drawing Toshia's attention to it. However, he did keep a periodic eye on it as she continued to pull and suck on his almost painfully hard prick. Eventually, the guy behind Toshia had his big hands around her waist and was raising and lowering her vigorously, and she was obliged to let Don out of her mouth. Instead, she held on to his cock, and whimpered happily at the serious fucking she was receiving. Toshia cried out loudly as the big cock inside her erupted with a thick fountain of cum. Don bent down and kissed Toshia as the guy gently withdrew and backed up."How do you want me, stud?" Toshia smiled."Well, as good as that sounds..." Don directed her attention over to his right, where the sailing ship had dropped anchor and was lowering several longboats over the side.Toshia washed herself again, and they waited for Shelonda to have a particularly ear-splitting orgasm, as the longboats were rowed toward shore, making for what seemed to be low docks in the rockier part of the coastline between the beach and the mouth of the river. They said goodbye to Rachel and the guys (who quickly and happily ganged up on the cheerful blonde model) and headed back up the beach blankets. As Don and the girls gathered their belongings, without bothering to put on more than their shoes, they could see groups of people disembarking from the boats. These people climbed up over the rocks and headed for Rendezvous. Don thought they moved together more like a bunch of tourists on a cruise than any kind of threat. Once each longboat had discharged its passengers, the few remaining crew headed back out to the ship."Maybe we can get them to take us to the Grotto," Don explained to Shelonda as they set off to intercept at least one of the shore parties.Captain Sage and the sailors.It was easy enough to follow the groups, particularly since they were making no effort at all to be stealthy. It seemed that all of them were heading for a large wooden building on the water-side edge of Rendezvous. It looked like nothing so much as a big, solid tavern, and the hanging sign outside the door suggested just as much.Pausing there to hastily throw on their clothes, they eyed the sign with some confusion. There were no words, and the sign featured a foaming flagon with prominent human breasts, and a rigid cock rising up out of the foam."It's a tavern sign, alright, but I have no idea what the name might be," Don mused."The Booby Mug?" Toshia offered."The Foaming Cock?" Shelonda suggested, a bit weakly.Another shore party came up then. As had seemed to be the case with the others, this was all men. They were wearing simple, short, pants – breeches, really – and few of them bothered with shirts. They were all tanned and muscular, and a bit on the weathered side for denizens of Eros. For as much as they resembled the crew of an eighteenth century sailing, or outright pirate, vessel, they also seemed to be rather clean and well-behaved, if boisterous.Even if they hadn't had an ulterior motive, our heroes would have been drawn into the tavern just out of curiosity.Crossing the threshold was like crossing into another world, or at least milieu. On the outside, the late afternoon sun lit a cheerful seaside sex resort. On the inside, was a relatively dark great room lit by many, many candles. There were long, heavy tables in the middle of the room, a scattering of round tables off the various sides, and a big bar. In addition to the newly arrived seamen (and Don could see no seawomen), there were several actual barmaids – busty, unsurprisingly, and fully clothed, surprisingly, though they did each display generous cleavage – working behind the bar and moving around the sudden influx of "customers". While they seemed to be giving the bar maids plenty of attention, the seamen were primarily concentrating on ordering drinks from the bar.Since arriving in Eros, Don had not seen anyone drink anything but water, but the drink being handed out to the men was clearly not water. For one thing, each flagon was capped with a foaming head. Leading the way toward the bar, Don managed to stop a bar maid with an armful of flagons and asked, "What is that drink?""'Tis grog, sir," she said with a tone that implied, "of course." She smiled and handed a flagon to Don before hurrying off to pass out the rest of her bounty to the seamen.The "grog" smelled like a cross between mead and beer, and tasted like a sweet beer, which made sense. There was no alcoholic aftertaste, though."Hey, pass that around, Professor," Toshia laughed as she took the flagon from him. After a cautious sip, she promptly took a much longer drink. "Yum, now that's good stuff!"As Shelonda took her turn, Don turned to the closest seaman, and tapped him on the shoulder. "Excuse me.""Aye?" the fellow turned to Don with a quizzical eye and the beginning of a smile."Hello, my name is Don, and these are my friends Toshia and Shelonda.""Yar, good day to ye ladies," the man grinned with a definitely twinkle in his eye. "I be Joseph.""I take it that you're the crew of the ship that just anchored offshore?""Har! Wouldn't do to anchor on shore, now, would it?"Don chuckled, and said, "No, it wouldn't. Who would I talk to about arranging passage to the Grotto of Ishtar?"Joseph, who was more than a little distracted by Shelonda's breasts, took a short moment and then said, "Oh, for that kind of thing, ye'll be wanting to talk to the cap'n.""Excellent," Don smiled broadly. "Where can I find the captain?""Oh, the cap'n'll be along shortly," Joseph said with some effort at restraining a laugh. One of his companions overheard his answer and did burst into a loud guffaw."Thank you," Don nodded with a frown. He turned to talk to Toshia, but she had wandered off a bit. She was now talking with a couple of the other crewmen, who were quite happy to give her their undivided attention and to share their flagons of grog with her. Shelonda was still standing nearby, but was returning Joseph's flirtatious glances while occasionally drinking from the flagon Toshia had left in her care.Noticing Don's attention, Shelonda smiled broadly and repeated, "This is good stuff!""That's good," Don nodded with a bit of concern. Apparently the grog was some kind of intoxicant – the first they had come across in Eros – and Don was a bit wary about mysterious consequences. He resolved to abstain from grog, as something of a designated adventurer."Ye've got a lovely figure," Joseph said to Shelonda."Thank you," she smiled and sidled over a bit closer.Don stepped back to get a little further out of the way. Looking around, he guessed that there were about twenty crewmen in the tavern, but there was no sign of anyone who might be the captain, or even an officer. Meanwhile, he saw that Toshia was now half sitting, half leaning on the edge of one of the big tables. She had a flagon of grog in her right hand, and was running her left along the taut, tanned bicep of one sailor, while a second man leaned in on her right to talk with her.Looking back to Shelonda, Don saw that Joseph had drawn her with him over to a chair at a side table. Don watched as Joseph pulled her into his lap and very efficiently exposed her full breasts. She laughed as he said something and began pinching and teasing her nipples.Over against the big table, Toshia was making out with the man on her left, who seemed to have his hand up between her legs and under her skirt. The man on her right looked like he had lowered his mouth to her breast on that side. In another moment, Toshia had set her flagon down on the table a bit to the side and behind her, so that she could busy her hands with reaching into the pants of the two men."Can I get you a drink, sir?" said a pretty bar maid."No, thank you," Don smiled, noticing her blue eyes and very inviting cleavage."'At your service, sir," she grinned and moved on.Toshia was now making out with the man on her right, while the one on her left was taking his turn at her breast. Don could see his muscular forearm flexing as he worked his fingers up between Toshia's legs. Toshia had managed to work their pants down and now, rather obviously, was pulling on and stroking their cocks.Don looked around, found a likely chair, and sat up on the back of it, putting his feet on the seat. This way, he could better keep an eye on things. He saw that Shelonda was now kneeling between Joseph's thighs, and the back of her head was moving up and down in a steady motion that Don had become quite familiar with. A couple of Joseph's friends were also watching intently, but apparently patiently.Toshia was now leaning back on the table, supported by her left arm, as the man on her left moved between her legs, pushing himself into her. Toshia had her right arm around the neck of the man on her right, pulling him toward her so she could continue to make out with him. Quite a few of the men were watching this scene, many of them with a flagon in one hand as they adjusted their own hard-ons. Some had gone so far as to pull their cocks out and stroke them openly.Don was finding the urge to stroke his own persistent erection almost irresistible.Just then, though, the door opened, letting in a blinding swath of white sunlight along with a small group of individuals. Squinting, Don saw three women and a large, naked man who made every other man in the room look a bit scrawny and weak in comparison. Of the women, though, there was one who instantly drew Don's attention.She swept the room with an imperious look that took in the positions of every man and woman in the room, including Don, but accorded him no more attention than anyone else. She had her hands on her hips and stood there in her calf-hugging high-heeled boots as if she owned the place. She wore a long dark brown overcoat that almost dragged on the floor behind her, as well as a black tri-corn hat with a bright red feather sticking out of the folded up brim atop the coppery red hair that fell down around her face and shoulders in an unruly tumult. Underneath the coat, which was thrown open carelessly, her torso was encased in a rust colored corset that emphasized her charms to undeniable good effect. Her smooth, muscular thighs disappeared into a rather incongruous red miniskirt. The hint of a smile on her lips betrayed equal measures of amusement and contempt. Though she was probably less than a meter and a half tall, she commanded the room as soon as she entered it. Along with the Lady and India, she was one of the most palpably sexual creatures Don had ever seen.Confident that this was the captain he had been waiting for, Don took another moment to look at her a bit more carefully. He noted her long neck, her fair complexion, the spray of freckles across her cheeks, and the particularly adorable broad nose, upon which rode the only pair of glasses he had seen in Eros. As he slid off his chair, Don was vaguely aware that Shelonda was making happy swallowing noises as Joseph groaned, and that Toshia was being fucked vigorously on the table in the center of the room with a gang of men each waiting to take a turn coupling with her, but he was focused on the woman – the captain – who was now striding decisively toward a table in the corner of the room, her little entourage in tow. Don noticed that the crewman in her vicinity bowed their heads a bit and backed away to give her space.Whether or not either of the women with her or the big man noticed him, Don proceeded as if they weren't there. He ignored them and approached the table, arriving just as the captain sat down in a high-backed chair with arms, unlike the other chairs in the room."Excuse me, ma'am," Don said, noticing that it suddenly felt very warm in the tavern. "I take it that you're the captain of the ship that just

Did I forget Steve Allen? I don't know, but I definitely almost forgot Sephen Colbert. WHY! Because I can't decipher who you are from the other four of you! There's three of us. Where's number four?! {Enter The Multiverse} Suddenly, not every day was the same—and that was strange, as it seemed the entire year had just been residuals of the same day over and over—but these days we're distinctly different, and perhaps that's because without knowing what I was going to write, things were kept interesting, and even more interesting was what I was writing at all. Music: but was it comfortable? I had put out a single a day which by now amounted to an album all put together, and I might have thought to put it out as a compilation toward the end of it all, but I hadn't gotten that far yet; I was still in the proc de of an actual album, though more complex in reasoning and context—the concept was struggling to come to the surface. It had, after all, been in the realization that a prefixed muse has been envisioned somewhere in the sands of time, that painting of melting clocks merging together into some desert scraped sandstorm, something of illusion and something like a half imagined oasi…a hallucinated woman who might have been me, but actually beautiful—perfect, actually, draped in pearls and diamonds, dripping in them—leading this lost and wandering man—a beautiful man, also, to an oasis. Was the oasis real? I wasn't sure yet, and after the first track Mirage, I was behind by 4 days on what was supposed to have been whatever tracks followed, the list of them now stuck in wax to the base of the candle at the altar, still burning— a black candle for protection , of course—a strong reminder I should keep moving until whatever things and creatures had seemingly been sent after me could not find me, any longer—and however thought it might have been the case, even if just a seed as planted into my mind — it seems at least that one negative had turned positive, in the very least. The woman whom I had shared a room with just the year before— who seemed to be something like demonically possessed and had also just rather disappeared without a trace—left behind just a bit more than her sunglasses. Since I had thought it better safe than sorry to record everything just in case I continued to be attacked, (having been literally pounced on already twice by other roommate)s—a beautiful soundscape emerged from having been cursed out, a rant which had become increasingly hilarious over time, and of course, remembering Ms. Keisha more fondly than not, especially having left her sunglasses behind. Besides, after having by grown up with my mother, even the meanest people sometimes seemed mild by comparison in remembrance of her sometimes bitter and absolute cruelty. It's hard to have imagined that I had grown up under those conditions—and though now understanding that how some others had grown up in roach and rat infested housing projects, and however clean, mostly orderly, and overall class wise my mother was, on her worst days she had been horrible, especially for a child or adolescent to have dealt with alone, and so Ms. Keisha, though at most times, an irritant, had become a buried treasure, as I sifted through the mounds of recordings in order to create something unique, and different. After tipping off the copyright sensors not once, but twice—once having submitted a completely self composed work and still somehow being flagged by the system as copyrighted material, my music became more bizzare and strange, not just bending rules, but completely breaking them. —Tales of a superstar DJ. LINDSAY LOHAN is sleeping FACE DOWN on the couch in SunnÏ Blū's Studio Lindsay, wake up. Mmfh. [Does not wake up. At all.] Lindsay. Mmf. Tequila. [Suddenly very awake, in fact; she has suddenly perked up with an amazing glow. ] *very serious knocks on the door* Oh shit. [suddenly, more drunk again] –oh shit. *three more knocks* Where's the tequila? SUNNÏ Ah, shit. Is that your lawyer, or your manager? Shit, maybe both. SUNNI. OPEN THE DOOR . –Might even be my agent, too. OPEN THE GODDAMN DOOR. (Both, in cheesy unison, tiny rock concert} I CHIMED IN WITH A HAVENT YOU PEOPLE EVER HEARD OF [Sunni opens the door. No, it's “closing the door– not “open the door” “The Goddamn door.” Right, Goddamit. –where's the tequila. Where it is– [Sunni points in a wayward direction; Lindsay stumbles morning-aftery into the booth. Eww–”morning aftery” Not like that. *addendum* [That Is, just to say that this scene takes place in the afterdays haze of a very –Very Holy Shit , God. What. You rule. [Lindsay enters the booth and uncaps a bottle of tequila so effing fancy, it hurts to look at.] So fucking fancy. Was that lindsay lohan? Yeah it is. It's still lindsay logan, Morgen– –It's ‘Morgan” –She's just over there now. Not was How are you even friends. FLASHBACK ‘ I don't want to be the reason, I could never know you— And I don't want to be the reason I could never love you' ‘Weird dreams, bro.' I had woken up with a song in my head I just flat out refused to sing; I knew it wouldn't come out the way it sounded in my head. it was beautiful, but the dream was a sentiment in itself — starring Lindsay Lohan, of course, still a redhead. Apparently we were sisters—same father, different mother; waking up, though, was silly and sounded bizzare— but in the dream it made sense. We were aware of each other, but just now really meeting for the first time— the place at all didn't seem Los Angeles, but the house was large and kind of old. It seemed I wanted to speak to her but was nervous—then, abandoning a music project entirely, had decided to ask Lindsay to go on a walk—she obliged, but seemed like she really wanted to be left alone, which I ignored—I wanted to get to know my sister, but really— I think, it seemed like I just wanted to ask questions about being super famous. ‘What was it like to be loved?' I didn't ask flat out. In fact, I stayed quiet and let her do the talking— eventually she became upset and began crying. Being rich and famous was not all it was chalked up to be; upset and furious— though not irate, and simply in tears, she began to reveal she had a drinking problem—naturally of course, I then took her to have a drink. I made the drinks weaker, but she wanted more, however, I didn't want her to get sick, so she stormed off and started yelling at me again. Now she was drunk and actually yelling— she told me her real Hollywood story, full of struggles, and that everything was a lie. I changed the subject to our paternal bond, telling her none of that mattered and we should just focus on being sisters, but she just kept going on about the Hollywood life—and how fake everything was. She claimed she was a washed up old sham— I refused, stating that she seemed to be doing well, and I quipped— “That's not true, didn't I see you on Fallon?” It was in fact the only Tonight Show segment I had watched all year, after writing the song ‘JIMMY FALLON' in early spring— I did after all, love Lindsay Lohan, who had been written into the festival project as well, ironically as Sunnï Blu's alcoholic celebrity companion—so this dream was probably my fault anyway somehow, considering it was happening in my head. Lol. Her response to the comment about the appearance on Tonight made me laugh—still pirated (pissed, drunk) she goes “Oh please! Have you ever heard him speak a full sentence [on his own]?!” Seemed like a personal dig, but I tried to hold back a snickering giggle. “Okay…” I let her go on, eventually as it seemed returning to the bar. It seemed the fact that we were sisters by blood only kind of mattered to me— Dream ended with a song that happened to be in the key of frankengenie, but I wasn't going to sing it. It was Christmas Day, not that it mattered, and I had been to bed in the early morning after the last release The Glimmer Twins [The Abyss], which was a narrative song for The festivsl Project's Enter The Multiverse collection —which I'd been inspired to write from a book I was reading. Of courses I woke up needing the Peloton, but opted for Christmas Pasta, closer to sitting down to write then not and knowing if i exercised at all it would be hours before diving into Ableton, I wasn't fat, but feeling heavier than usual after Au gratin potatoes made from scratch and yellow curry over lentils and brown rice —all completely organic, but still heavier than I was used to, though… in the spirit of the holidays, it was nice to cook. Pasta sounded okay, and I knew I needed to write something better than [The Abyss], anyway, and so I went to work—first on the food, Then on the music. —Tales of a superstar DJ. lol what happened to Lindsay? Idk. I could practically taste the tequila. Well, I was the one pouring it. Way to enable. I was just trying to calm her down. Did it work? Eventually I guess. lol what happened to Lindsay? Idk. I could practically taste the tequila. Well, I was the one pouring it. Way to enable. I was just trying to calm her down. Did it work? Eventually I guess. {Enter The Multiverse} [The Festival Project.™] The Complex Collective. © COPYRIGHT © THE FESTIVAL PROJECT 2019 | 2024 ALL RIGHTS RESERVED. ©

Where can two strippers get a bite to eat on Christmas Eve? By  MelissaBaby. (abridged) Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. “Fuck Christmas,” Clover shouted, “and fuck you, Tony. Fuck Santa Claus, fuck his elves and fuck all ten goddamn reindeers.” “Eight,” Roxanne said, filing her nails and looking at her over the top of her glasses. “Shut up, Roxy, I'm talking about reindeers, not how many cocks you sucked over the weekend.” “Clover, calm down,” Tony said, “It was worth taking a shot.” “Bullshit, I told you nobody goes to a strip club on Christmas Eve.”“She did tell you,” Roxanne said, “Even louder that she's telling you now.” “Look,” he said, shrugging, “I'm sorry, but it wasn't nobody…” “We've had five customers,” Clover said. “And the last one was two hours ago,” Roxanne chimed in, “It's almost ten thirty.” Clover jerked her thumb at Roxanne. “She might look like a doofus wearing that stupid Santa hat, but she's right.” Tony held up his hands, “Okay, it turned out to not be a great idea. You guys are always saying that more customers come in because they are lonely than because they are horny. I figured it would be a lonely night for a lot of guys…” “It might be a great night to be a hooker,” Clover said, “but not a dancer.” He looked at his watch, then over his shoulder at LeAnn, the bartender. “Tell you what,” he told her, “If nobody else comes in before eleven, go ahead and close up.” He started to walk away, but Roxanne called him back. “We paid our club fees, Tony, that isn't right.” He looked up toward the ceiling, as if he were looking for a script to read from. “You want to close and go home early, but you want your club fees refunded because I said we would close and you could go home early?” “No,” Clover said, “We want our club fees refunded because we paid you fifty dollars to dance on a night when you dragged us in here to dance, even though we told you nobody was coming the fuck in.” “Fine,” he said, throwing his hands in the air, “LeAnn, give them back their club fees.” The door opened, and they both groaned, but it was not a customer. Sporty, the Gold Dollar's bouncer, came in. “Speaking of guys you'll fuck,” Clover muttered. When he approached the bar, she said, “Hey Sporty, how come you go out with Roxy? I always heard black guys like girls with nice big asses.” “I always heard strippers were friendly,” he shot back. He sat down next to Roxanne. “Where have you been?” she asked him. “Yeah,” Clover said, “There could have been a brawl in here, between the rats and the cockroaches.” “I was sitting out in my car, listening to some jams.” Clover tipped out and gave LeAnn a big hug, then she and Roxanne walked out to their cars in a light cold rain. “You ain't waiting for Sporty?” Clover asked. “Nope, don't want to talk to him right now. Meet you at the diner.” They each got in their cars. A light coating of slush covered Roxanne's windshield, but the wipers easily pushed it to the side. She pulled out of the parking lot on to the slippery street and drove the mile and a half to their usual after work spot, the Finest Kind Diner, while Clover followed close behind. When she turned into the diner's parking lot she noticed immediately that the lights were turned off, except for a string of colored Christmas bulbs blinking around the front door. Clover thought for a minute. “We could go to Denny's.” “Are they open?” “How the fuck would I know? Call ‘em up.” “Oh, so I have to look up the number?” “I figured it has a man's name, so you would know it.” Roxanne sat back in her seat. “I don't want to drive all the way across town, just to go to Denny's. What else would be open?” “Just White Castle.” Roxanne thought for a minute. “Yeah, what the fuck, let's go to White Castle.” “We ought to just go in one car,” Clover suggested. “Fine. Yours or mine?” “Yours,” Clover said, “Mine is more full of trash than a westside trailer park.” She pulled her car into a parking space, shut it off and got out. “I hate this drizzly shit,” she said as she got into Roxanne's passenger seat. “Hey, don't you live in a westside trailer park?” Roxanne asked. “Yeah, that's why I know what I am talking about.” “Speaking of knowing what you're talking about,” Roxanne said, “Santa Claus has eight reindeer.” “Are you counting Rudolph?” “Nope. Rudolph doesn't count.” “Who decided that?” “Clement Moore.” “Who the fuck is he? Sounds like a baseball player.” “He wrote The Night Before Christmas.” “Twas the night before Christmas,” Clover recited in a sing song voice, “And all through the place, Roxanne was sitting on every guy's face.” “And up from the lawn there arose such a clatter,” Roxanne returned, “As Clover devoured the whole turkey platter.” Clover nodded her head. “That was pretty good,” she admitted. Roxanne was quiet for a moment, then asked, “You wonder though, who the fuck would name a reindeer Blitzen? What is he, a Nazi reindeer?” “I bet Rudolph was originally Adolf the Red Nosed Reindeer and they changed it during the war or something. Hey, what's going on with you and Sporty?” “He wants me to go to his mom's house for Christmas dinner.” “And you don't want to go?” “Mom, Dad, I'd like you to meet my girlfriend from the strip club?” “Oh yeah, I get it. But still, you guys been going out for a while now. You are going to meet them sooner or later.” “It doesn't have to be on Christmas with all the relatives there.” “So what are you going to do?” “I don't know.” There were three cars parked outside the White Castle when they arrived. The restaurant's windows were so wet with condensation that they could not see through them. But when they dashed inside, they were nearly blinded by the garish light. “This is like sensory overload,” Roxanne said, as Jingle Bell Rock squalled from a tinny sound system. They walked over to the counter. There was no one behind it. Roxanne leaned forward, craning her neck to look back into the kitchen. She saw a young man in a white uniform and a hairnet dumping french fries out of a fryer basket. “Excuse us,” she called. He looked over his shoulder. “Be with you in a minute, ma'am,” he said. Clover cackled and nudged Roxanne with her elbow. “Ma'am. He thinks you're an old fucking lady.” “Yeah, and he thinks I'm taking my mom out for Christmas Eve.” The man came to the counter. His name badge identified him as Julio, assistant manager. “What can I get you ladies?” he asked. “I'd like four hamburgers, an order of medium fries and a large coffee, regular,” Roxanne said. “Give me six whiteys and a large Mountain Dew,” Clover added. “Would you like fries with that?” “Fuck no, I'm gonna eat most of hers.” Julio rang up their orders and Roxanne paid for both. Clover looked around the room. There were three occupied booths. In one a pair of middle aged men, wearing the uniforms of parking attendants, sat sipping coffee. At another, an older woman in a ragged green coat had only a cup of water and a single empty burger box on the table in front of her. A couple of booths down, three young, black clad goths were sitting together. They looked to be in their early twenties; two boys, one very large, the other thin and jittery, and a purple haired girl sitting across from them, loudly chewing gum. They all looked like they were coming down off a much better time than they were having now. “It's kind of a sad looking bunch of people in here,” Clover said. “Yeah,” Roxanne said, “It's Christmas Eve and they've got no place to go.” “That sounds familiar. I mean, what the fuck is the difference between them and us?” “We've got money in our pockets.” “Yeah, money we took from other lonely people,” Clover said. She looked lost in thought for a moment, then asked Roxanne, “How much money you think you've got in your pocket?” “I don't know, a hundred, maybe a hundred and twenty dollars.” Clover looked around the room, her lips tight and her brow knotted. “I'll bet I know what you're thinking,” Roxanne said. “It's fucking Christmas,” Clover said, shrugging. Roxanne called Julio back to the counter. “How much are those sacks of thirty sliders?” she asked him. “Thirty two dollars and fifty two cents.” She looked over her shoulder at the woman with her single burger. “Give me two sacks,” she said, fishing her cash out of her pocket. “You still want the other order?” “Yeah,” Clover said, “And I want you to give anybody whatever they want to drink. Keep a tab and I'll pay for them later.” Julio hesitated a moment, then said, “Okay, it will take a little bit of time. Your other order will be up in a minute.” When their food was ready, they went to the empty table between the old lady and the goths. As they walked past the parking attendants, Clover asked them, “How you guys doing? You had to work tonight?” “Fuckin' Nutcracker,” one of them grumbled. “So are you going to see your son tomorrow?” Roxanne asked Clover when they had taken their seats. Clover nodded. “Not till the afternoon. But I get to have him the next day, too.” “Have you got plans?” “I was thinking we'd go to Hong Kong Garden for dinner.” “And the next day?” “Are you kidding? The day after Christmas? We're going fucking shopping.” Roxanne laughed. “Yeah I'm sure that'll thrill a ten year old boy, going shopping with his mom.” They had each finished two burgers when Julio called to them that their order was ready. Clover walked over to the counter, picked up a bag of hamburgers in each hand and turned to face the dining area. “Ladies and gentlemen,” she hollered, “My friend Poindexter and I would like to treat everyone to Whiteys for Christmas.” She went from table to table, holding out the bags, so that each person could take some burgers. “And if anyone wants something to drink,” she said, “It's on us. Just step up and tell Julio what you want.” After going to each table, she had half a bag left. She put it on the table in front of Roxanne and sat down. Roxanne twisted in her seat and watched as several of the patrons went to the counter and ordered drinks. She noticed that the old woman in the next booth had neither gotten up nor taken any burgers. She took one from the bag, leaned over the back of the booth and asked, “Would you like another burger, ma'am?” “Are you sure it's okay?” “Of course it is,” Roxanne said, “Merry Christmas.” “Merry Christmas, dear,” the woman replied, taking the burger. Roxanne's phone buzzed. “I bet I know who that is,” Clover muttered. Roxanne looked at the screen. “Yeah, it's Sporty.” She sat back in the booth and answered, simply saying, “Hey.” “Listen baby,” he said, “I wish you hadn't split like that. I don't want you mad at me, whether you go tomorrow or not.” “I never said I was mad at you, Sporty. I'm just tired of all the back-and-forth on this shit.” “I don't think having Christmas with my family is shit.” “Now you're just looking to be offended. They know where you work, right?” “Yeah.” “So, you're going to tell them your bringing a girl from work to Christmas dinner, so I can sit there, eating turkey with everybody looking at me like I'm a whore.” “Ain't nobody gonna call you a whore.” “My own mom calls me a whore.” “Well, my mom ain't your mom.” “I don't know, Sporty. I'm just not sure I'm ready for this.” “We've been going out almost a year.” “Off and on.” “Whatever. Where are you at anyway? I come over to Finest Kind because I thought you guys would be here.” “They're closed.” “Well, no shit, I just told you I was over here.” “We're at the White Castle on Union Street.” “So, would it be cool if I come by?” “Yeah, sure. I'll see you in a bit.” Roxanne disconnected, shaking her head. “This fucking guy,” she muttered, “I'm telling you, he won't give up…” “And that's a bad thing? Let me ask you something,” Clover said, “and don't get pissed.” “Okay.” “Are you nervous about meeting his family because you think they won't like you being a stripper or because you don't think they'll like you being white?” Roxanne was silent for a minute. “Maybe both,” she said. “Either way, I think that's his problem, not yours. I mean it's his family.” “Yeah, but I'm afraid that if they give him a lot of shit about it, he isn't going to pick me over them.” “Well then, fuck him. He ain't worth it if he does that.” Roxanne shrugged. “Yeah, I guess.” An old man with flyaway white hair came into the restaurant. He appeared to be wearing just a light sweatsuit under his ratty coat. He sat down next to the old woman. She spoke quietly to him for a minute, then he loudly cleared his throat. “Excuse me, ladies,” he said in a hoarse voice. “Flo says you are buying burgers for everyone. Is that so?” “Sure is,” Clover said. Roxanne took two more burgers from the bag and handed them to him. “Go get yourself a coffee or something,” Clover said, “Whatever you want, it's on us.” The man thanked them, stood and fetched coffee for himself and Flo. Sporty came in a few minutes later, took off his wet coat and hung it on the end of the booth. He slid in next to Roxanne. Looking at the bags on the table, he asked, “Why did y'all buy so many burgers?” “Because we're generous bitches and we share with everybody,” Clover said. “Well, shit then.” He reached into the bag and pulled out a couple of burgers. After a few bites he said, “I need to get a drink.” “Just go to the counter,” Roxanne told him, “We're running a tab.” Sporty stuffed the rest of the burger in his mouth, then went to the counter. He came back a minute later with a large orange soda. “You been thinking about tomorrow?” he asked Roxanne. “Yeah, I've been thinking about it…” “Hey Sporty,” Clover said, interrupting her, “Let me ask you something.” “Yeah, what?” He reached for another burger. “Why do so many black families have macaroni and cheese for Christmas dinner?” “Because it's good as hell. We still have all the regular shit, turkey and mashed potatoes and cranberries and all that.” “Pumpkin pie or sweet potato?” “What do you think? Sweet potato pie.” “What kind of stuffing?” “Cornbread.” “Just plain?” “Fuck no, my mom puts Jimmy Dean sausage in it.” “Damn!” Clover exclaimed. “Listen, if this silly bitch don't want to come to your mom's house for Christmas dinner can I come?” “You can both come as far as I'm concerned.” Roxanne laughed. “That's actually a pretty good plan. If your mom spends five minutes with Clover, she'll think I'm little miss sunshine.” “No, she'll think you're a dumb bitch who thinks Santa only has eight reindeer.” “Rudolph doesn't count.” “Damn, you back on that shit?” Sporty said, rolling his eyes. Clover slipped out of the booth. “Fuck you both,” she said, standing up. “Hey everybody,” she shouted, “I'm taking a Christmas survey. How many reindeers does Santa Claus have?” There was murmuring throughout the room. The big goth kid was counting on his fingers. One of the parking attendants was quietly singing Rudolph The Red Nose Reindeer. His friend said, emphatically, “Eight.” The goth girl said “Nine, if you count Rudolph.” “Rudolph wasn't one of the originals,” he replied. “So where did he come from?” “Gene Autry.” “Dead white man,” she muttered. The man who had been singing said, “The Night Before Christmas guy gave them their names.” The skinny goth kid glared over the back of the booth at him. “But who said he was in charge of fucking reindeer?” “He wrote the goddamn poem!” “They didn't know about Rudolph then!” “Isn't it nice to see how the holidays bring people together,” Roxanne said to Sporty. “All right,” Clover said, clapping her hands together. “Let's put it to a vote. How many people say nine?” She raised her hand and the goth kids and the old lady joined her. “Who says eight?” Roxanne, Sporty, the parking guys and the old man raised their hands. Clover looked at Sporty. “Put your fucking hand down, man, your vote don't count.” “Why don't my vote count?” “Because you ain't hoping to get any pussy from me tonight.” “You got that right,” he smirked. Roxanne turned in her seat. “How many people say ten?” They all looked at her, perplexed. No one raised a hand. “That's your cue to sit down and shut the fuck up,” she said to Clover. Clover looked around with a frown, then sat without saying anything more. Sporty looked over his shoulder and said, “Who thinks Die Hard is a Christmas movie?” Everyone raised their hand. “Goddamn right,” he muttered. Roxanne nudged him with her elbow. “I need to go to the bathroom,” she said. He stood up and let her go by. The parking lot guys were getting up to leave. They thanked her for the burgers as she went past their table and wished her a happy holiday. One gave her a big hug. At least he didn't try to cop a feel, she thought as she went into the women's bathroom. When she opened the door to come out a few minutes later, Sporty was standing in front of it. “You know how cute you look in that hat?” he asked. “Do you know how desperate you sound when you try to sweet talk me?” “Nah, I ain't desperate. It'd be alright if you don't want to go tomorrow. I get it. But don't go saying you weren't welcome to go, because you were asked.” “Okay, that's fair. It's just that it's a big step.” “You got to take steps if you want to get anywhere,” he said. She put her hand on his shoulder and kissed his cheek. Looking past him, she did not see anyone watching them. She gripped the waist of his pants and walked backward, pulling him into the bathroom. Sporty pushed the door shut behind him, and let Roxanne tug him across the room until her hips bumped against the edge of the sink. Roxanne leaned back, looking up at him and biting her lip. He gazed down at her, his hands on her hips, and kissed her. She kissed him back, but then turned her head. “At some point,” she said, “we have to talk about where we are going.” “We do,” he replied, “but we ain't got to do it right now.” She draped her arms over his shoulders and they exchanged a long, hard, tongue swirling kiss. Sporty's hands moved to her breasts, squeezing and caressing them, while Roxanne dropped her hand down to rub his stiff cock through his jeans. “I think you've got something you want to give me for Christmas,” she whispered. “I don't know,” he said, “I don't think you've been a very good girl.” “Do you want me to be a good girl?” “Aw, hell no,” he said. He took a half step back, seized her waist and spun her around to face the sink. Her Santa hat fell off, landing in the basin. He ran one hand down between her legs and cradled her chin in the other. “Look at you,” he whispered in her ear. Her glasses had slipped down her nose. She pushed them back into their proper position and gazed at herself in the mirror. “Look and see what I see.” Roxanne looked at his eyes in the mirror as his hand rubbed and squeezed her pussy. “Don't look at me, look at you.” She stared at her own reflection, resisting the temptation to watch as he unfastened her jeans and pushed them down over her hips. But when his fingers slipped inside her, she leaned her head back and kissed the side of his neck. His fingers probed deep into her, his thumb played with her clitoris. She reached back and rubbed his crotch. She fumbled at his belt until he gently pushed her hand away and undid it himself. Roxanne felt his cock bump against her ass, then slip down between her thighs. He placed his hand between her shoulders and gently pushed her down until her elbows were on the sides of the sink. She picked up her Santa hat and put it back on her head. Sporty kneaded her ass, then spread her thighs, pressed the head of his cock into her pussy and began to fuck her with long, smooth strokes. Clover snickered when she saw Sporty disappear into the women's bathroom. Get your figgy pudding, girlfriend, she thought, don't go until you get some. She walked to the counter and got a refill on her Mountain Dew, then stopped and listened for a minute. The sound wasn't loud, but she could hear them in the bathroom. They were definitely fucking in there. As she walked back to the booth, she saw the goth girl looking toward the bathroom. She glanced up at Clover with a smirk. Clover winked at her and sat back down in the booth. A few minutes later, the skinny goth kid leaned close to the window and peered out. He wiped away the condensation with his sleeve and looked again. “Fucking cops,” he muttered. “What cops?” Clover asked. “Cop car just pulled up.” “Oh, shit,” Clover muttered. She looked toward the bathroom. She couldn't hear Roxanne and Sporty where she was sitting, but there was no doubt that when the cops walked in, they would. They had to walk right past the bathroom to get to the counter. One of them might even go into the mens' room. She thought about warning them somehow, but didn't think there was enough time. That was confirmed when she saw the cops approaching the door. She had to do something. Just as they reached the door, she began singing at the top of her lungs. You better watch out, you better not cry, you better not pout, I'm telling you why. The goth girl looked up at her and immediately realized what she was doing and joined in. Santa Claus is coming to town. The cops walked in. One was an older man. His eyes and shoulders both drooped. There's another guy doesn't want to be working on Christmas Eve, Clover thought. His partner was a young, thin black man. They walked right past the bathroom to the counter. He's making a list, He's checking it twice. The other goth kids joined in the singing. He's gonna a find out who's naughty and nice. The old couple began to sing along. Santa Claus is coming to town. The two cops stood by the counter, looking around the room. Julio approached the cash register. The older cop leaned in and spoke to him. Julio pointed to Clover and the cop looked over at her. He nodded, then spoke to Julio again. He sees you when you're sleeping, He knows when you're awake He knows if you've been bad or good, So be good for goodness sake Julio handed each of the cops a bag of burgers and a cup of coffee. Now get the fuck out of here, Clover thought, but instead of leaving they walked toward her. The older cop held out his hand. “Awfully nice thing for you to do, ma'am,” he said. The other customers kept singing. Clover shook his hand. The younger cop shook with her as well. They turned toward the door, tipping their hats to the older couple as they went by. The older cop walked out just as the customers were finishing the last chorus, but the younger cop turned and went to the counter. He held out his open bag toward Julio. “Could you toss a couple of ketchups in there?” he asked. Julio nodded and dropped a handful of packets in his bag. “Thank you, Merry Christmas.” he said, then waved to the customers. “Merry Christmas, everyone.” He took two steps toward the door and stopped and looked toward the bathroom. Clover could hear Roxanne moaning from where she was sitting. He looked around the room. “Does anyone know who is in there?” he asked. “Yes, officer,” Clover said, “That's my friend. I'm afraid she ate a few too many of these gut grenades. You know what they can do to your digestion.” “Yeah, we all been there once or twice, I suppose,” he said. He went to the door and started to open it, then stopped, obviously listening to the sounds emanating from the bathroom. He turned and looked Clover in the eyes. An amused expression crossed his face. He winked at her and walked out. Roxanne had already come twice when she heard the singing. She thought it was just in her head until Sporty paused between thrusts and muttered, “What the fuck is that?” “Jesus, don't fucking stop,” she groaned. “Oh, you need some more of this dick?” “Goddamn it, yes, Sporty, fuck me.” He gripped her hips and began slapping his loins against her ass harder. She braced her hands against the mirror and shoved back against each plunge of his cock. “You getting kind of loud,” he told her. She dropped her head and her Santa hat fell off. She grabbed it and bit down on the white felt ball to keep from crying out. But after a minute or two, she let go of it, unable to keep from moaning loudly each time he jammed his cock deep inside her. She looked up at him in the mirror. Their eyes met, and the look of passion on his face pushed her over the edge into another orgasm. Before it subsided, she felt him stiffen, jerk his cock a few more times and withdraw, as his hot cum ran down the inside of her thigh. “At least they stopped that fucking singing,” Sporty said as Roxanne cleaned herself up. He picked up her Santa hat from the floor, brushed it off and stuck it back on her head, then unlatched the door. “Hold on a minute, babe,” Roxanne said. She raised her face and kissed him. “I'd be happy to go to your mom's tomorrow.” “Damn,” he said with a wide grin, “All I had to do was fuck you real good?” “You always fuck me real good.” “Then I will always get my way, right?” “Don't push your luck,” she said, opening the door. As they came out of the bathroom, the goth kids were walking toward the exit. “Merry Christmas. And thanks,” the girl said. “Yeah, thanks,” skinny kid said as well. The big kid stopped, looked at Roxanne and held his fist out toward Sporty. “Yo,” he said, “You da dawg, bro.” Sporty bumped fists with him. “Fucking white kids,” he muttered, chuckling. They slipped back into the booth, where Clover was waiting for them with her arms crossed and a smug expression on her face. “What was that singing?” Sporty asked. “That was me saving the you two fuckpuppies from spending Christmas in the slammer.” “What are you talking about?” Roxanne asked. “A couple cops came in here while you were getting your stocking stuffed. We were singing so they wouldn't hear the noise you were making.” “We weren't making that much noise.” Sporty laughed. “Girl, you loud as hell.” The old couple came to their booth and thanked them for their burgers. “Merry Christmas,” the man said, shaking all their hands. “There is a special place in heaven for you ladies,” the woman said. As they walked away, Clover said, “You think there is a special place in heaven for us?” “If we died tonight, we might at least be able to make a case for it,” Roxanne said with a shrug. “And by next week, we are fucked again.” Julio came out of the kitchen with a damp rag and wiped the table where the parking guys had been sitting. “Hey, Julio didn't vote,” Clover said. She called to him. “Julio, how many reindeers does Santa Claus have?” Julio looked at her with a perplexed expression. “I don't know,” he said. “You know, like in the song. Dancer and Prancer and Donger and Blitzkin…” “Donger?” Roxanne asked. Julio shrugged. “I don't know that song.” “You don't know it? What the fuck country are you from?” He stared as her and said, “Colombia.” “Oh. Shit. Sorry, I wasn't trying to be rude.” “She doesn't have to try,” Roxanne said, “It's her default mode.” Julio shook his head and returned to the kitchen. “Give the brother a break,” Sporty said, “He's from South America. What the fuck he gonna know about reindeers? Ask him about llamas, he'll probably tell you everything you ever wanted to know.” “I can't think of anything I want to know about llamas,” Clover shot back. “But I do feel kind of bad for the guy. I mean, he'd have had a lot easier night if we hadn't come in here and bought burgers and shit for everybody.” “It's his job,” Roxanne said with a shrug. “Yeah, and we fucking threw a fit because we had to work on Christmas Eve.” “You threw a fit. I didn't.” “You didn't like it.” “No, but I acted like a fucking grown-up about it.” “Yeah, but you have to act like one because you don't look like one.” Sporty looked in the bag. “Anybody want this last burger?” he asked. Roxanne and Clover shook their heads. Sporty bit into the burger, swallowed and said, “You feel so bad for the guy, why don't you do something nice for him for Christmas?” “Like what?” Clover asked. “Like what the fuck you think?” Sporty asked. Clover looked at him for a minute, then tipped her head to look past him. Julio was wiping off the service counter. “He's not a bad looking guy,” Roxanne said. “Well then, why don't you go do it then?” Clover asked. “I wasn't a twat to him.” “Besides,” Sporty said with a grin, “she already got hers.” “I ain't gonna fuck him in the bathroom,” Clover said. Roxanne laughed. “The bathroom is clean, at least.” “You don't think I will do it, do you?” “Bitch, I stopped trying to figure out what you would or wouldn't do about the time you set my boyfriend's car on fire,” Roxanne said. Julio disappeared into the kitchen. “Fuck both of you,” Clover said. She got up and followed him. “Hey, Julio,” she called. He was standing at the dish sink and turned around at the sound of her voice. “Listen, dude,” she said, “I hope I didn't say anything that offended you or got you upset or what not. That's just me clowning around.” “It is fine. I understand.” “Well, I think we put a lot of extra work on you tonight, coming in here and disrupting and shouting and singing and all.” “No, it is fine, Missus.” “Well, it's Christmas and all that. I'd like to maybe give you a little something for your trouble…” Julio waved his hands. “No Missus, we are not allowed to except tips.” “Yeah, I wasn't talking about giving you money.” She looked around and saw an open door at the back of the kitchen. She walked to it and peered into a dark room. “What's in here?” she asked. “That's the manager's office.” Clover walked in and flipped the light switch. A large flat top desk against the far wall nearly filled the room. There was a faux leather swivel chair in front of it. Clover plopped down into it, spun around, and put her feet up on the desk. Julio stood in the doorway, looking nervous. “The manager does not like anyone sitting in his chair,” he said, “No one is allowed.” “But you're the assistant manager right?” “Si.” “So when he ain't here, you're the fucking manager and it's your chair.” “I do not think so…” “And I am your guest, so I can sit in your chair.” “Missus,” he said, “I know it's a foolish rule but I need this job.” “Do you think I'm gonna tell anybody about this?” Julio looked at her with a puzzled expression. “About what, Missus?” “First of all, stop calling me Missus. Then come over here and find out.” She sat up, put her feet on the floor and patted the top of the desk. Julio leaned back and looked around the kitchen as if he suspected someone might be lurking there. Clover patted the desktop again. “The boss told you not to sit in his chair, but he didn't say shit about sitting on his desk, did he?” “No. I suppose he did not.” She pushed the chair back until it banged into the wall. “So have a seat.” Julio bit his lip, seeming lost in thought, then sat on the edge of the desk. “Dude, lose that dumbass apron.” Julio reached behind his back and untied the apron. Before he could pull it over his head, Clover had his belt unbuckled. He watched with an expression of amazement as she deftly unsnapped his waistband, yanked down his zipper, and pulled his cock free. “Do all the men in Columbia have big dicks?” she asked as she wrapped her hand around it. “Si,” Julio said, “It is well known in Latin America, Missus.” “You call me Missus again and I might bite it off,” she said. She flicked her tongue at the head, then wrapped her lips around it and began to suck. Julio briefly lifted his hips from the desk and tugged his pants and shorts down to his thighs. Clover cupped his balls in her left hand, massaging them, while her right hand stroked his shaft. She took it in her mouth again, but almost immediately, she heard a chime ringing. She raised her head and asked Julio, “What the fuck is that?” Julio had a look of panic on his face. “Someone is at the drive-through,” he said, “I must go serve them.” He started to rise, but she put her hands on his hips and pushed him back down. “No, fuck that,” she said, “Stay right there.” She got up and rushed to the dining room. Roxanne and Sporty were sitting in the booth, kissing. “Hey, you fucking lovebirds, I need help here,” she shouted. When they looked at her in surprise, she said, “There's somebody in the fucking drive-through. Either of you guys ever work at a fast food place?” “I worked at Burger King in high school.” Sporty said. “Well, pry Roxy's hand off your whopper and get the fuck in here and find out what they want.” She disappeared back into the kitchen. Roxanne and Sporty looked at each other and shrugged. “I'll give it a try,” Sporty said. He slipped out of the booth and headed toward the kitchen, Roxanne following close behind. “It's like somebody told Santa they wanted a shit show for Christmas,” she muttered. Sporty went to the drive-through window and looked around. “Fuck. I don't know how to use this touchscreen shit,” he said. “Can you at least talk to the guy?” Roxanne asked. “Yeah, that shit looks the same. Hold on.” He was distracted by the sounds coming from the manager's office. “What's she doing in there?” he asked. “Sounds like she's sucking his dick.” “Damn, she's loud, too. Sounds like somebody got a rag stuck in their wet-vac.” He pressed several buttons on the communications panel, but nothing happened. He fiddled with the volume knob, and clicked the headset on and off, all to no avail. Suddenly, he was startled by a blasting horn, and looked over to see a white pick up truck right outside the window The driver, a large, red faced, bearded man, was glaring at him. “Honey, I don't think that's Santa Claus,” Roxanne said. Sporty slid the window open. “I've been out here trying to order for ten fucking minutes,” the man shouted. “Yeah, sorry about that,” Sporty said. “We got some kind of computer problem.” The man looked past him at Roxanne. “Looks to me like the problem is you're having some kind of party in there.” “Naw, she's the manager. She come in to try to fix it.” “So why isn't she fixing it?” “Sir,” Roxanne said, “I'm sorry, but there is nothing we can do about it until the tech guys get here.” “I worked to midnight on Christmas Eve. All I wanted was some burgers for when I get home.” “I'll see what I can get for you, no charge.” She went to the grill. There were onions simmering in the corner and pre-cooked patties in a warming pan. She found a package of buns and put a half dozen on the grill to brown. The man tapped his fingers impatiently on the door of his car. “This is some bullshit,” he barked at Sporty, “You got something for me or not?” “Roxy is fixing it up right now.” “The manager's name is Roxy?” “Yeah, she was named for her grandmom.” Roxanne's glasses kept steaming up from the grill's heat. She did her best to assemble the burgers, but one got no onions, one had triple pickle and some were drenched with mustard and ketchup while others got no more than a drop or two. She boxed the burgers, stacked them in a bag, and handed it to Sporty. “About time,” the man grumbled. “What about a Coke? I need something to drink.” “Coming right up!” Roxanne said with a big smile. As she poured a Coke from the dispenser she thought, I hope those burgers give you the shits, asshole. Sporty handed him the drink and cheerily said, “Merry Christmas, sir.” The man growled. “Yeah, right. I guess the two of you can get back to whatever you were doing now.” “Thank you, sir,” Sporty said, “But we already finished that. Appreciate the thought though.” The man glared at them, muttered something underneath his breath, and drove off. “What did he say?” Roxanne asked. “I didn't catch in, but I think one of the words started with an F and one with an N.” “Feliz Navidad?” “Most likely not.” “Should we figure out how this works, in case someone else pulls up?” “How long Julio gonna take getting his nut?” Roxanne shrugged. “Hold up,” Sporty said, “I got a better idea.” He walked to the back door, opened it and, looking outside, flicked a couple of light switches on the walk. “There you go,” he said. “What did you do?” “Turned off the outside lights, so the place looks closed.” Clover took Julio's cock into her mouth until she felt his pubic hair tickling her nose, then swallowed. That will keep him from trying to go see what's happening in the kitchen, she thought. When she was out of breath, she rose up, releasing his cock with a loud popping sound. She circled the head with her tongue a few times, then dove down and swallowed again. It was late, she was tired, her jaw was starting to ache and her belly was rumbling in complaint over its load of greasy hamburger. She sucked in her cheeks as hard as she could, and Julio exhaled loudly and raised his hips from the desk. As she lifted her head, Julio spurted into her mouth. She swallowed most of it, then picked up his apron off the desk and wiped her face with it, surreptitiously spitting out the rest of his load. He leaned forward, his head hanging low, while he recovered his breath. Clover stood up, and loudly burped. “Sorry about that,” she said. Julio stood, pulling up his pants. “It is okay, Missus.” They walked into the kitchen. Julio immediately noticed that it was dark outside the drive through window. “You friends, I think they turned off the lights,” he said, “I will have to turn them on and to see what else they might have done.” “Okay, well, Merry Christmas, dude.” “And to you, Missus.” Clover turned away, but he added, “Missus?” She looked back. “Maybe you will come for hamburgers again.” Clover looked him over. “Yeah, I might.” Roxanne and Sporty were sitting in the booth when Clover returned to the dining room. Roxanne was leaning against him, her head on his shoulder and her eyes shut. Clover sat down across from them. “You guys about ready to go?” she asked. Roxanne sat up straight and stretched. “Yeah we might as well,” she said. Sporty looked out the window. “That sleet shit turned into real snow,” he said. He nudged Roxanne. “Let me up, baby.” She stood and he slid out of the booth. “Give me your keys,” he said, “I'll get your car warmed up.” She fished her keys out of her purse and handed them to him as he put on his coat. Watching him walk out, Clover said, “When a man cleans the snow off your car for you, he's getting serious. Especially if he does it after you fuck him.” “I think asking me to come with him to his mom's house for Christmas shows that pretty good, too.” “So, stop being a fucking pussy about it. You think you're going to find another nice guy who is obviously crazy about you and doesn't give a shit what you do for a living?” Roxanne was silent for a minute. “It doesn't seem likely, does it?” she said at last. They kissed again and Sporty said, “You know, I had a lot of girlfriends before, but I never brought one home with me on Christmas.” She patted his cheek, kissed him and said, “I've had a lot of boyfriends before, but I never fucked one in the bathroom at White Castle on Christmas Eve.” She kissed him on the nose and dashed to her car, calling, “See you tomorrow, babe.” “It's about time,” Clover said, as Roxanne got into the drivers seat, “I'm freezing my tits off over here.” “That's because they're fake.” “Probably. They should've come with like a heater option.” “I wish I'd known it was a problem, I would have got you one for Christmas.” Clover reached across the console and squeezed Roxanne's hand. “Merry Christmas, Rhonda,” she said. Roxanne felt her eyes moisten. “Merry Christmas, Charlene.” The last display before the park exit, the grand finale, was a great arc of lights over the road. On the left, Santa rode in his sleigh, overflowing bags of gift boxes and teddy bears behind him. His reindeer stretched along the arc, their legs blinking in a dance across the night sky. At the right end of the display, Rudolph's nose glowed like a beacon. “Nine!” Clover shouted, “Bitch, count ‘em! nine fucking reindeers!” “Rudolph doesn't count.” “He counts in this town.” “Why? Because Parks and Rec says he does?” Clover sat back, her arms crossed over her chest in triumph. “Nine fucking reindeer,” she smirked. “Eight,” Roxanne muttered. “Nine.” “Eight…” By  MelissaBaby for Literotica

Sometimes ideas come from the most unlikely of places: one day your giving our recommends for villains with wild objectives, the next day your talking about stone cold amazing cinema. THAT'S RIGHT – we didn't put the bunny back in the box and we are talking about “Con Air” and all of its glory: the characters, the one-liners, and just what makes a Goddamn American Masterpiece. After we set up our “rules”, we each give you three recommends – ENJOY!!! You can listen to us wherever you listen to podcasts! You can find us on Twitter: x.com/1001by1 You can find us on Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/1001by1/ You can find us on Bluesky: https://bsky.app/profile/1001by1.bsky.social You can find us on Letterboxd - https://letterboxd.com/1001by1/ You can find us on Facebook: facebook.com/1001by1 You can find us on TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@1001by1pod You can send us an email at 1001by1@gmail.com. Intro/Outro music is “Bouncy Gypsy Beats” by John Bartmann.

Goddamn! It's a brand new episode of your favorite pod show, SENSITIVE TEETH! Today Ian is joined by Brooklyn based comics Alex Tomaselli and Ryan Peterson! Video games, women, and the juxtaposition of trade embargoes in relation to central-asian technology manufacturing and more on this weeks episode. Don't forget your toothbrush for this wild ride, its ST!

Lori takes off to make a couple of Thanksgiving pies giving the boys a precious few minutes to digress as they see fit, and naturally they immediately start talking about…outer space? Autonomous cars? Elon Musk? Goddamn it. Listen, if you must! Has something we said, or failed to say, made you FEEL something? You can tell us all about it by joining the conversation on our Substack or you can send us an email here. Enjoy!Show RundownOpen — On the difference between openers and closers8:24 — WGAS NewsBag1:32:58 — The Billboard Hot 100 Game1:48:25 — Wrap-up! BonhoefferRelevant Linkage can be found by visiting https://brainiron.substack.com/, where, if you would like to support this and the other podcasting and blogging endeavors of the Brain Iron dot com media empire, you can also become a paying subscriber.The opening and closing themes of Cast Iron Balls were composed by Marc Gillig. For more from Marc, go to tetramermusic.com.

I'm starting to feel like I'm not doing enough thanks to all my recent guest but GODDAMN did I feel like a lazy ass bastard compared to EVERYTHING Leon Literra can do with his 2 hands! (NEW) Bro to the show Leon Literra treats his camera(s) like art: he's serious about his craft! He also happens to be multi-talented and well versed in multiple instruments, including the flute! Making fluting cool again!! Oh yeah and he sings and raps but shhhhh, that's enough flexing for right now!!! Does he openly discriminate camera brands that he doesn't use himself? Why do fat kids wear shorts while riding bicycles in the winter?? WHY IS THE NORTH FACE SO MUCH MORE EXPENSIVE NOWADAYS WHEN THE QUALITY HAS CLEARY GONE DOWN??? *HOLD UP, gotta change my lenses* AND MORE on "Play her like a Jazz Note" - EP 129 of AhhFuGGiT ft. Leon Literra!!! HIRE HIM, SUPPORT HIM, LET THIS MAN MAKE YOU LOOK GOOD!!! https://www.instagram.com/leon_literra/ LIKE | RATE | COMMENT | FOLLOW | SUBSCRIBE https://www.youtube.com/whodissis1 https://www.twitch.tv/whodissis1 https://www.instagram.com/whodissis1 https://www.instagram.com/whodissbeenwatching https://www.instagram.com/ahhfuggit https://www.tiktok.com/@whodissis1 https://twitter.com/whodissis1 MORE AUDIO VERSIONS OF AhhFuGGiT: https://linktr.ee/whodissis1 https://soundcloud.com/whodissis1 https://open.spotify.com/show/6hyS2l2KdQDkX5rfNH5AIp https://podcasts.apple.com/ca/podcast/ahhf…it/id1084220877

Vinyl records play a significant role in Jay and Deon's lives. They're 100% obsessed with music. But how did this madness all start? Well, episode 40 of LLR examines their origin stories. Ten classic artists who helped shape the Lickers' sonic identities are discussed while another crackin' mixtape is curated, created, and (hopefully) cranked. God gave rock and roll to us, Goddamn it! Put it in your souls already. Sonic contributors to the fortieth episode of Lightnin' Licks Radio podcast include (in order of appearance): Brothers Johnson, dialogue from Peter Pan Records' "G.I. Joe: Escape From Adventure Team Headquarters" storybook, DJ Sanz, James Todd Smith, Boy Meets Girl, Berlin, Super Lover Cee & Casanova Rud, The Treacherous Three, T La Rock, Rick Rubin, Beastie Boys , NPR's A. Martinez - Kye Ryssdal - Leilah Fadel, Dolly Parton, Whitney Houston, Dr. Pascal Wallisch, Aretha Franklin, Otis Redding, Queen, Elvis, Tommy Durden, Wings, James Horner & Will Jennings, Celine Dion, Right Said Fred, Greta Van Fleet, Dave Brubeck, Mac Demarco, Moose Charlap & Jule Styne, Jerry Goldsmith, M.M. Knapps, library “space” music and read-along storybook dialogue, Arc of All, Jim Kirk, Casey Kasem, Van Halen, Dion DiMucci, Leif Garrett, Jeff Barry & Ellie Greenwich, Shawn Cassidy, Gregg Diamond, Andrea True Connection, Sir Reginald Kenneth Dwight*, Stevie Wonder, Bernie Taupin, Norman Whitfield & Barrett Strong, The Undisputed Truth, Perry-Perkins-Johnson, Honey Cone, TV adverts from Firestone Tires and Post cereal's Pink Panther Flakes, The Jackson Five, the Motown Players & the Funk Brothers, the King of Pop*, Cameron Crowe & Nancy Wilson, Still Water, Temple of the Dog, Sweet Water, The Dust Brothers, Afrika Bambaataa, Dudley Taft (brandishing his axe and ripping a bong), Black Sabbath, Dancefloor Destruction Crew, The Wrecking Crew, The Partridge Family, Wally Gold, Idris Muhammad, Led Zeppelin, Beastie Boys (again), Alice Cooper (band), Digable Planets with Wah Wah Watson, Michael Franti and Spearhead, Jimmy Buffett, Disposable Heroes of Hypocrisy, Three Dog Night, Hoyt Axton, Randy Newman, Paul Williams, Russ Ballard, America, Rainbow, Cheap Trick, Freda, Argent, Wilson Pickett, Wu-Tang's RZA, Pinback, Three Mile Pilot, Lou Reed, Goblin Cock, Fruer, Black Sabbath (again), Bachman-Turner Overdrive, Jethro fucking Tull, the Source of Light and Power, DJT, Eric B., Soul Coughing, The Clockers. Love at First Listen mixtape [SIDE 1] (1) Sweet Water – King of '79 (2) King of Pop - GTBT* (3) Spearhead – Positive (4) The Partridge Family – Lay it on the Line (5) Pinback – Loro [SIDE 2] (1) Alice Cooper – You Drive Me Nervous (2) #6 Pop Hit W.E. 04_FEB_1984* (3) Jethro Tull – Two Fingers (4) Beastie Boys – Live at P.J.'s (5) Three Dog Night - Liar Thanks for Listening. Autumn has fallen. Do your best to not jump into a ravine. Please shop for your music locally. We suggest ⁠Electric Kitsch⁠. Drink ⁠Blue Chair Bay⁠ flavored rums. Feeling like jumping into a ravine? There's ⁠help⁠ available. *some details have been changed

Clearly, vinyl records play a significant role in Jay and Deon's lives. But how did this all start? Well, episode 40 examines their origin stories. Ten classic artists who helped shape the Lickers' sonic identities are discussed and another crackin' mixtape is curated, created, and (hopefully) cranked. God gave rock and roll to us, Goddamn it. Put it in your soul already. Sonic contributors to the fortieth episode of Lightnin' Licks Radio podcast includes (in order of appearance): Brothers Johnson, Holland-Dozier-Holland, Derrick Harriott, Townes Van Zandt, James Todd Smith, Boy Meets Girl, Berlin, Super Lover Cee & Casanova Rud, The Treacherous Three, T La Rock, Rick Rubin, Beastie Boys , NPR's A. Martinez - Kye Ryssdal - Leilah Fadel, Dolly Parton, Whitney Houston, Dr. Pascal Wallisch, Aretha Franklin, Otis Redding, Queen, Elvis, Tommy Durden, Wings, James Horner & Will Jennings, Celine Dion, Right Said Fred, Greta Van Fleet, Dave Brubeck, Mac Demarco, Moose Charlap & Jule Styne, Jerry Goldsmith, M.M. Knapps, library “space” music and read-along storybook dialogue, Arc of All, Jim Kirk, Casey Kasem, Van Halen, Dion DiMucci, Leif Garrett, Jeff Barry & Ellie Greenwich, Shawn Cassidy, Gregg Diamond, Andrea True Connection, Elton John, Stevie Wonder, Bernie Taupin, Norman Whitfield & Barrett Strong, The Undisputed Truth, Perry-Perkins-Johnson, Honey Cone, TV adverts from Firestone Tires and Post cereal's Pink Panther Flakes, The Jackson Five, the Motown Players & the Funk Brothers, Michael Jackson, Cameron Crowe & Nancy Wilson, Still Water, Temple of the Dog, Sweet Water, The Dust Brothers, Afrika Bambaataa, Dudley Taft (brandishing his axe and ripping a bong), Black Sabbath, Dancefloor Destruction Crew, The Wrecking Crew, The Partridge Family, Wally Gold, Idris Muhammad, Led Zeppelin, Beastie Boys (again), Alice Cooper (band), Digable Planets with Wah Wah Watson, Michael Franti and Spearhead, Jimmy Buffett, Disposable Heroes of Hypocrisy, Three Dog Night, Hoyt Axton, Randy Newman, Paul Williams, Russ Ballard, America, Rainbow, Cheap Trick, Freda, Argent, Wilson Pickett, Wu-Tang's RZA, Pinback, Three Mile Pilot, Lou Reed, Goblin Cock, Fruer, Black Sabbath (again), Bachman-Turner Overdrive, Jethro fucking Tull, the Source of Light and Power, DJT, Eric B., Soul Coughing, The Clockers. Love at First Listen mixtape [SIDE 1] (1) Sweet Water – King of '79 (2) Michael Jackson – Got to be There (3) Spearhead – Positive (4) The Partridge Family – Lay it on the Line (5) Pinback – Loro [SIDE 2] (1) Alice Cooper – You Drive Me Nervous (2) Elton John – I Guess That's Why They Call it the Blues (3) Jethro Tull – Two Fingers (4) Beastie Boys – Live at P.J.'s (5) Three Dog Night - Liar Thanks for Listening. Autumn has fallen. Do your best to not jump into a ravine. Please shop for your music locally. We suggest Electric Kitsch. Drink Blue Chair Bay flavored rums. Feeling like jumping into a ravine? There's help available.

 A revenge fantasy with a twist.Based on the work of Djmac1031. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Apologies to anyone actually named Karen. We feel your pain. But life isn't always fair, is it?"Are you the manager?" The Karen yelled in his face.Mack sighed wearily. It had already been a rough shift, and when he got the page from Jill, who was working the Department store's Customer Service desk, he just knew his day wasn't about to get boring."Yes, now if you could please, calm down and tell me what the problem is here," he answered evenly. "The Problem?" The Karen screeched, "The problem is I've been standing here for 30 minutes.” It wasn't that long, Mack knew, trying to convince this silly cow." She gestured wildly at Jill, "to give me a simple cash refund on these items I purchased just yesterday that I'd like to return!" Jill was a newly hired clerk, working part time while attending the local college. This was Jill's second week at the store, and her first encounter with a ‘Karen'.Mack already knew the details of this ignorant woman's request, but he picked up and inspected the garments anyway, knowing he'd find no price tags on them. He also knew the screaming harpy had produced no receipt.Mack took charge and observed Jill's frazzled expression. “Jill, I'll make sure our customer's issues are resolved.”"Ma'am," Mack began, calmly yet firmly, "our store policy is very clear. No cash refunds on items without a receipt. Now we will gladly give you store credit, good for,”The Karen cut him off sharply, "Store credit? What makes you think I want store credit? I'll never shop here again after the way I've been treated today, I promise you that!"He was trying to formulate a response that didn't involve the words "go fuck yourself," when he felt a sudden hand on his shoulder. It was his security officer, Phil. "Excuse me ma'am," Mack said as he turned aside to allow Phil to speak softly and unheard by The Karen.The Karen let out a loud harrumph, then turned her wrath back over to Jill, spouting ridiculous threats about having her fired and other nonsense that Mack blocked out as he focused on what Phil was quietly relaying to him. Mack's eyes went wide, and a broad smile slowly crept over his weary face."Ma'am," Mack interrupted the woman who was still ranting at poor Jill, "if you could please come with me, I'm sure we can find a reasonable solution that will make you happy, I promise. Jill, take a 10 minute break."The Karen looked skeptical, but followed Mack and Phil to the security office not far from the customer service desk.When all were in the office, Mack closed the door, then ushered The Karen to take a seat in front of the desk. Behind the desk was a wall of security monitors.Phil walked quietly behind the desk, tapped some keys at his computer, found what he was looking for, then spun the screen around so that both Mack and The Karen could see it.The Karen's eyes went wide. There, captured in high definition color, a video started playing; a video that featured her as the lead role. On the screen, The Karen was collecting various clothing items off the rack, then, after looking around, was clearly seen cutting the tags off with a small pair of scissors she'd produced from her purse. Mack nodded to Phil, who paused the video. "Well, I think we've seen enough, don't you?" Mack addressed her with a grim smile. He then gave a quick nod to Phil, who stood up and left the room without a word. Mack took Phil's seat behind the desk and turned his attention back to her.The Karen sat there, deflated. All the bluster and anger had drained from her, and she now looked fearful. "Listen, please, you can't,” she started.Mack cut her off. "Can't what? Call the police, have you arrested? I most certainly can, and will." With that he reached for the phone."Please!" she begged, imploring him. "I can't get arrested! My husband, he's, he's running for office, City Council. If this gets out it would destroy his campaign!""You should have thought of that before you came into my store with such an idiotic plan." His hand moved again towards the phone."Wait, please! There must be something we can do? I'll do, I'll do anything," she pleaded.Mack sat back, a sly grin on his face."You could suck my dick," he said bluntly.The Karen stood up, a mix of shock, terror and anger on her face. "I'll do no such thing!" she bellowed. "You fucking pig! I'm leaving, right now, you can't stop,”Mack cut her off sharply, angrily, "Sit down."Surprisingly, she did as she was told.Mack composed himself, then continued.  "Yes, you could walk out of here, right now. I wouldn't lay one finger on you to stop you. My security cameras will film you, all the way out the door and across the parking lot. They'll pick up the make, model and color of your car, probably the license plate as well. The police will show up at your home shortly after you arrive there, and you can put on a nice little show for your neighbors. I'm sure your husband would love that."Her eyes were welling up with tears. Mack didn't care. He continued, "I'm sure you'll try and tell someone about what I just said. A lawyer might even believe you. But I also know there's cell phone footage of you ranting like a lunatic at my poor clerk, and that along with my security footage is gonna shoot huge holes in your credibility, I'd think.""Or," he continued, "you cannot utter another goddamn word, get over here, get on your knees, suck my fucking dick, then leave and never come back to my store again. Your choice. I'll give you 30 seconds," he finished. Mack rested his hand once more on the phone for emphasis. Mack studied her face and saw the various emotions that crossed it in those ticking seconds. Fear, followed by stubbornness, then back to fear. Next came a slow dawning realization of helplessness. Then finally, understanding and grim acceptance.She stood up, steeled herself, and walked around behind the desk. Mack pushed his chair back and she quietly kneeled, looking up at him with a glare of hatred and anger.When she didn't move, Mack stood up. Unbuckling his belt, he loosened his pants, unzipped, and yanked them down along with his boxers in one swift tug.His cock hung low, long even in its flaccid state. She gasped, flushed, then glared at it."Well," he said with a dark smile. "What are you waiting for? It's not gonna suck itself."The Karen glared up at him again, and he saw a steely glint in her eye that made him think she might refuse to do it after all.Then her hand was on his cock, lifting its weight roughly, stroking it to try and get him hard.She wasn't an unattractive woman. She had a pretty face when it wasn't twisted in anger, and a nice fucking rack. Mack was enjoying the freckled cleavage her blouse revealed from this angle. His cock slowly began to stir."Oh, before I forget," Mack said suddenly, as her hand gripped him almost too tightly, "a couple of things. First, say hi to that camera, just up there." He pointed over his shoulder and upwards. "It's at a pretty good angle, should capture your face and my cock both pretty well.""You bastard," she growled. Mack continued, not missing a beat. "It's separate from the store security, and uploads to the cloud using an app on my phone. No sound I'm afraid, just the images. I'm pretty sure you'd appear to be consenting if I were forced to show it to someone in my defense," he stated, almost casually. If looks could kill, he'd have been stone dead in an instant."Second thing," he continued, "if you try to hurt me, you know; bite or something, I'd have to hurt you back. Oh I'd probably wind up in jail too, no doubt, but that won't save you from being arrested either. And what would hubby and your little community say about how it all played out, eh? Think he'd still get elected if they found out his wife was blowing random guys to get out of a shoplifting charge?"She was crying now. Sobbing, she pleaded, "Look, I'm sorry, I am, please just,” She stopped, hanging her head in shame.Now that made his dick hard.Mack took her by the chin, gently lifting her face. "Listen," he said, almost kindly. "Just relax. Close your eyes if you have to. Imagine I'm your favorite Hollywood guy or rock star or whatever, I don't care. Do a good job and this won't take long at all, and you can be on your way, ok?" His voice was soothing, caring almost.She calmed her hitching sobs, dried her eyes, and took his now swollen, erect cock back in her grip, less harshly this time. She eyed it nervously. She was now facing an almost 9 inch monster cock."I, I don't think I can take it all," she stammered. "Oh I'm sure you'll manage," Mack laughed harshly, then put his hands on the back of her head, his intention clear. Her mouth found the huge purple knob of his glans, her lips parted over then around it, sucking it in. She tried to pause there but Mack's hands continued to apply pressure behind her head, while at the same time pushing his massive member deeper and deeper in her mouth.It hit the back of her throat and she gagged. Mack didn't let up, just held it there. A loud moan escaped his lips."Oh, yeah, that's it. See, I knew you could do it. Good job," he commended her snidely. She managed to pull back, his cock flopping from her mouth with a wet plop. Saliva drooled from her lips and she spat angrily. "Look, I know how to suck a dick. You want it like that? I can give you that. Just don't push my fucking head, you asshole." Her rage was palpable. Mack cocked his head a moment, as if thinking it over, then released his grip on her head and threw his hands up in mock surrender. "Sure thing, princess. Show me what you got then."Her eyes furrowed at him, locked on his as she took his hot flesh back in her mouth, letting him see the pure white heat of her hate as she swallowed almost his entire shaft in one swift plunge.Mack's body jerked involuntarily, and he gasped in pleasure. "Oh damn, you go girl," he said in mocking tones.She pulled back again, spat angrily on his cock, gripped the base of it with her right hand, spat again, spread the saliva with long strokes up and down his thick vein covered shaft, then plunged her mouth over it again, stopping only when her lips met where her hand was holding its grip.Now she was simultaneously sucking and jerking him, a classic porn star move. Her head swirled and bobbed. Her tongue sliding up and down the thick hard vein that ran the length of the underside of his shaft. Each time she plunged deep, she gagged. Each time she pulled back, spit ran in huge strands from the sides of her mouth, mixing with her ruby red lipstick and running down her chin to then drip into the cleavage of her heavy, swaying breasts.Her eyes were watering. But they never broke from his gaze, nor did her anger ever fade from them.Her pace was relentless, only briefly pausing from her expert deep throat work to pull his massive cock out, spit her built up saliva at it, jerk him, flick and twirl her tongue around the head, then swallow him whole once again."Jesus fucking Christ, where the fuck did you learn to suck dick? Goddamn, I bet the boys fucking loved you back in high school," Mack said, still managing a condescending tone despite his gasps and groans. He felt her growl reverberate through his throbbing cock more than he actually heard it. Then he felt her hand reach up, grasp his balls, and squeeze.For a scary moment, Mack thought she might actually try and crush his testicles. Then her grip relaxed somewhat and she began fondling them, roughly but not without pleasure.Mack rested a hand once again on her head. This time he didn't push, merely felt the soft locks of her flowing chestnut brown hair. She had a much more natural and stylish cut than most of those other Karen's you'd see on the internet clips. On a good day it probably looked much nicer than the tangled, sweaty mess it had quickly become once she started her work in earnest.Mack broke his gaze with her fiery green eyes to look down at her breasts. Two buttons had somehow come undone from her almost violent ministrations, and he gazed with lust at the creamy, voluptuous flesh exposed, lightly freckled and now coated in puddles of lipstick stained saliva dripping down deep into her cleavage.He noticed her nipples next, protruding large, stiff and swollen under the fabric of her blouse. She was moaning loudly, sending vibrations all through his cock, and her mouth seemed almost eager in the way she gobbled him hungrily. It was at that same moment that his sensitive nose caught the unmistakable scent of pussy.Looking down he spied, to his utter shock, that her free hand was deep under her skirt, and obviously thrusting away at her cunt like a woman possessed. "You little whore, you're actually enjoying this!" Mack exclaimed."Fick eww," she tried to say, her mouth full of man meat. Her words were muffled of course, but her intent was clear enough. "If you insist," Mack said, suddenly grabbing a fistful of her hair. He pulled her up and off his cock, her teeth almost scraping him as she released it from her mouth, gasping for air like a drowning swimmer.She struggled against him but was no match for his size and strength, and within moments he had her bent over the desk with her skirt pulled up over her ass. As Mack suspected, she wore no panties.He drank in the vision greedily for only a moment. Enough to admire the full plumpness of her well rounded ass, the half-moons of pale milky flesh coming together in a cleft that framed her plump, gaping, soaking wet pussy."Oh you fucker," she gasped, still struggling, "don't you fucking dare!"Her anger quickly turned to desperation as she felt the fat tip of his massive cock start to part her slick opening."No, please, don't, I'm begging you, no, ah!" her voice raised in a scream as he penetrated her fully in one swift, hard thrust.Any protestations she may have had after that became unintelligible, her voice now simply guttural and growling.Mack fucked her hard and fast, ramming her doggie style, his balls sla

"Be with your self undistracted, unphased by negative emotions, and working towards alignment!" Okay bitch, not a good week. Let's talk about aligning after this election.

October's top-selling comic was Absolute Batman, the first time DC has topped the sales charts since July of 2023. Marvel is not releasing a Young Avengers series, despite reports to the contrary. Oni Press announces The Goddman Tragedy.SUBSCRIBE ON RSS, APPLE, ANDROID, SPOTIFY, OR THE APP OF YOUR CHOICE. FOLLOW US ON TWITTER, INSTAGRAM, TIKTOK, AND FACEBOOK. SUPPORT OUR SHOWS ON PATREON.Advertising Inquiries: https://redcircle.com/brandsPrivacy & Opt-Out: https://redcircle.com/privacy

Troy's on fire in all his dreams,When he's awake, he feels the same.[Warning: This episode contains a depiction of violence and prolonged suffering. Listener discretion is advised.]CREDITS:Lyssa Jay as CharlieCody Heath as BritchesAthan as TroyDavid Ault as Ty BetteridgeLINKS:STICKERS/MAGNETS: https://ko-fi.com/woebegonepod/shopTWITCH: http://twitch.tv/woebegonepodPATREON: http://patreon.com/woe_begoneALIZA SCHULTZ: https://shows.acast.com/the-diary-of-aliza-schultzTRANSCRIPTS: http://WOEBEGONEPOD.comTWITTER: @WOEBEGONEPODMUSIC: http://woebegonepod.bandcamp.comDISCORD: https://discord.gg/pn9kjTBYPD Hosted on Acast. See acast.com/privacy for more information.

This week on Blocked and Reported, Jesse and Katie break their No Politics rule. Plus, Latinxs against Latinx and Michigan's DIE monstrosity.Biden administration clarifies stance on surgeries for trans minors after backlash | Biden administration | The GuardianFlorida StatutesLatinx studiesOpinion | Use of ‘Latinx' has moved some Latino voters toward Trump. - The Washington PostWhat to Know About the University of Michigan's D.E.I. Experiment - The New York TimesRESULTS: This is a public episode. If you'd like to discuss this with other subscribers or get access to bonus episodes, visit www.blockedandreported.org/subscribe

HAPPY FRIGGIN' "A" FRIDAY EVE!!!! A Massive Python Eats A Whole Ass Deer, Jet Ski vs Kayak, Wear Your Life Jacket, Cat-Eoke, Conspiracy Theory Thursday, This Week's Top List Was Yummy, & God DAMN!!!!

This episode is inspired by one of the chapters from The Post Show E-Book. Are you finding yourself going round in circles when it comes to your relationship with food, and the whole BALANCE thing? This one might help you start somewhere. Purchase The Post Show E-Book here: https://www.kompak.store/lifestyle-gifts-bodybuilding/p/the-post-show-e-book Instagram @notjustabikinigirl @kompakwomen @jasminjuliajeffery In collaboration with KOMPAK | #1 competing store www.kompak.store

In this episode we talk about Randolph's old car getting shot, MC Shan battling addiction, listener comments, Wanya Morris' relationship with his kids, Charlamagne hosting a town hall with Kamala Harris, a new Harris campaign attack ad about Trump, and a white supremacist falling off a mountain. Join our Patreon at www.patreon.com/threeguyson to get the YouTube link for today's show. -------------------------------------- Intro music provided by Felt Five. Outro music provided by Infrared Krypto.

I think this is a hell of an episode, we hope you enjoy it!  Only one of us gets drunk, I'll let you figure out who.  This week it's Junk vs. Humans and The Rape vs. Stocktaking.  Goddamn these are some great songs.  Get your ass in gear and get ready to judge us as we make the uninformed choices we have doomed ourselves to make.

Seriously. Episode titles have to be 5 characters.    A title so simple that Podbean doesn't recognize it, but GOD DAMN... does it ever deliver on that name.

I just want boring times!! Alpha Magnus: The King of Machomashups!! Beasties!!! Death in the Afternoon!! The classic absinthe drip!!! Shakey-cam!! Rhinox turned into a Predophile!! Riding the coattails of no coattails!! Wonko the Sane!! Terrorsaur... he's a smirker!! Casual Maximal racism!! In the Real World! Script Deviations!! Iconic Moment!! Goddamn sexual tyrannosaurus!!!!SHOUT OUTS – 24:30COCKTAIL – 25:30REVIEW – 36:30REAL WORLD – 1:15:50SCRIPT DEVIATIONS – 1:33:50RATE THE SCHEME – 1:35:45ICONIC MOMENT – 1:40:10

Honoring Valor: A Conversation with Vietnam Veteran and Silver Star Recipient Marc Lawrence In this week's Team Never Quit Podcast, we have the honor of speaking with Marc Lawrence, a Vietnam veteran and recipient of the prestigious Silver Star for his acts of gallantry in combat. Marc shares his incredible journey, from his early days growing up, to his experiences in the Vietnam War, and how those experiences shaped his life afterward. This episode is a tribute to his bravery, sacrifice, and the resilience of the human spirit. His story is one of courage, dedication, and unwavering patriotism. Marc recounts some his experiences in Vietnam, the challenges he faced, and the importance of remembering and honoring the sacrifices made by service members. Marc's experiences in Vietnam shaped his outlook on life and leadership. Thank you for listening, and don't forget to honor our veterans. In This Episode You Will Hear: • As a kid, we grew up reading Sergeant Rock comic books, and we were playing Army in the woods, and a buddy & I played Frogmen. We had boats and we would slip into the canals and go underwater in the middle of the night. (8:03) • In basic training I learned the joys of KP and guard duty. (9:05) • The first thing you learn in a firefight – you can't hear anything. (25:42) • I'm on the ground in a prone position. A bullet went under my hand, through my sling, between my arm and my chest, and tore out the stock of my gun.  Stray bullet. (26:16) • What am I gonna do when the shit hits the fan? My body was so full of adrenaline. When 3 events happened – [I thought] “I can't get killed.” (31:15) • After I realized I can't get killed, I threw caution to the wind. (31:35) • I always heard the mortars - never heard this one. And it threw me back. I don't know what's going on. One piece of shrapnel peeled my scalp back. (33:20) • All the crazy things I did was to train me for this one night so I could save my men. (42:17) • My last minute in the Army typifies my entire Army career. The finance Corps Major sees me. Goes to his pay clerk and gives an order not to pay me until I get a haircut. (44:06) • One day, I get this box in the mail I open it up and it's a Silver Star. I didn't tell anybody. They didn't know what it was anyway. (46:57) • The doctors told me: “Son, we don't know if you're gonna be able to walk again or not. My exact words Wer “Fuck you, I'm walking out of your Goddamn hospital.” (48:49) • President [Bush] looked at me and said and said “Son, I know what it takes to get one of those [Silver Star]. I want to shake your hand.” (58:37) • My life driven by outside forces that I can't control. (62:25) Socials: -  IG: team_neverquit , marcusluttrell , melanieluttrell , huntero13 - https://www.patreon.com/teamneverquit Sponsors:    - Navyfederal.org          - drinkAG1.com/TNQ    - GoodRX.com/TNQ    - ghostbed.com/TNQ [TNQ]    - Shadyrays.com [TNQ]   - Hims.com/TNQ    - Shopify.com/TNQ   - mackweldon.com/utm_source=streaming&utm_medium=podcast&utm_campaign=podcastlaunch&utm_content=TNQutm_term=TNQ   - PXG.com/TNQ   - Aura.com/TNQ   - Moink.com/TNQ    - Policygenius.com   - TAKELEAN.com [TNQ]   - usejoymode.com [TNQ]   - Shhtape.com [TNQ]

WELCOME TO NETHERMURKSo many strange things lie below, cut off from the surface, at home in the deepest, darkest caves. Who would dare tell their story? Surely not the brave and good-looking cast of Rude Tales of Magic. Unless-no! They wouldn't! Would they??? Goddamn. They just might be crazy enough to do it. WE MAKE ANOTHER PODCAST: Oh These Those Stars of Space! In all sincerity, it's extremely fun and if you're not listening you are hurting yourself for NOTHING.Follow us on twitter for goodness sake, it's fun! And it's probably the best way to contact us, all things considered.Special Thanks as always to Sydney and Benjamin Paul and Tyler Button!This episode features additional sound design by Michaël Ghelfi. Michaël creates brilliantly crafted soundscapes and ambient tracks for all sort of productions and they make perfect accompaniment to your ttrpg home games. Find his work on YouTube, and support that good stuff on Patreon.Subscribe and Rate Rude Tales of Magic on Apple Podcasts and Spotify and leave us a review!Advertise on Rude Tales of Magic via Gumball.fm.Support the show: https://www.rudetalesofmagic.com/See Privacy Policy at https://art19.com/privacy and California Privacy Notice at https://art19.com/privacy#do-not-sell-my-info.

Goddamn, Samantha Irby is the best! This was a delight from moment one to moment 100, so strap in, folks... for fun! And now, you know Samantha from her books Meaty; Wow, No Thank You; We Are Never Meeting in Real Life and her latest, Quietly Hostile, or from her work as a TV writer on shows like Shrill, And Just Like That... and Tuca & Bertie, and we get into a lot of what she's written about on today's episode: shame, meeting her wife as a fan first, growing up in Evanston, IL and so much more! PLUS, obvi, we answer YOUR advice questions! If you'd like to ask your own advice questions, call 323-524-7839 and leave a VM or just DM us on IG or Twitter!Fill out the survey so that we don't play awful ads! Support the show on Patreon (two extra exclusive episodes a month!) or get yourself a t-shirt or a discounted Quarantine Crew shirt! And why not leave a 5-star review on Apple Podcasts? Or Spotify? It takes less than a minute! Follow the show on Instagram! Check out CT clips on YouTube!Plus some other stuff! Watch Naomi's Netflix half hour or Mythic Quest! Check out Andy's old casiopop band's lost album or his other podcast Beginnings!Theme song by the great Sammus! Hosted on Acast. See acast.com/privacy for more information.

FINALLY after suffering through all of those bad movies, we get a treat! Patrick Swayze's Ro... what? What's that we're hearing? It's the remake? Goddamn it. Well maybe Road House 2024 will have some charms of its own. I guess y'all will need to listen to find out.We partnered with StagePilot and their talented crew to film our SPEED 2 live show as a streaming event! The debut is Saturday, April 27th at 7PM ET, and the three hosts will be IN THE CHAT watching along with viewers at that time, BUT THERE IS ALSO A VIEWING WINDOW — folks can rewatch or watch for the first time anywhere between the debut and Sunday, May 19 at 11:59PM ET!And if you happen to prefer your live shows really live, and happen to live in or near OXFORD, ENGLAND? We've got upcoming LIVE SHOWS for you!Wikipedia page for Road HouseRecommended in this episode:Clifford (1994)Prison (1987)On the Silver Globe (1988)The Prowler (1951)Head to FACTORMEALS.com/flop50 and use code flop50 to get 50% off your first box plus 20% off your next box. Get 20% Off and Free Shipping with the code FLOP at Manscaped.com.